Category Archives: Season 10

Comfort and Joy

This story is based on characters created by Chris Carter and Ten

Thirteen

Productions. Characters used without permission. No infringement

intended.

TITLE: Comfort and Joy

AUTHOR: Jo-Ann Lassiter

EMAIL ADDRESS: Jolassi555@cs.com

DISTRIBUTION STATEMENT: Two weeks exclusive on VS10.

Then post anywhere. Thanks.

RATING: PG-13

CLASSIFICATION: S, R

SUMMARY: When Mulder gets sick right before Christmas, he

tries to hide it from Scully because he doesn’t want her to stay

home with him instead of spending the holiday with her family.

AUTHOR’S NOTE: No plot. Barely a story. Pure MT.

THANKS: To Gerry for the ultra-fast beta.

December 19, 2002

FBI Headquarters

10:38 a.m.

“No, Mom. It’s no trouble.” Scully cradled the phone against one

ear while she jotted information on the yellow-lined tablet. “Got it.

We should be at your house about eight.” Her eyes met his, and

Mulder knew that not only would what they were planning involve

him in some way, it would be extremely painful. “Unless

something comes up, yes.” Her eyes returned to the pad of paper as

she said her good-byes and hung up.

“Don’t tell me,” Mulder groaned. “Bill’s flight. Your mother can’t

pick him up.”

Scully nodded. “Right.”

“So you’re picking him up?” Mulder asked, hopefully.

When she smiled that sweetly evil smile, Mulder’s spirits plunged.

“We’re picking him up,” she told him, emphasis on the “we.”

Mulder only sighed before turning back to his reports.

**

3:56 p.m.

He was running out of time. The hour was fast approaching when

they had to leave for the airport, and Mulder hadn’t come up with

any excuses good enough to get him out of seeing Billy Boy five

days ahead of schedule.

Just as he had resigned himself to a night of pure torture, the phone

rang. Mulder tried to contain his joy when Skinner asked him if

they would assist White Collar Crimes with some wire tap duty.

WCC was short-staffed due to some poor vacation planning,

compounded by an epidemic of bank fraud cases, and they were

borrowing from other departments. The X-Files division was the

last to be tapped.

Mulder accepted for himself, but told Skinner that Scully was

unavailable. “Her brother?” Skinner asked, then chuckled. “No

wonder you were so eager to accept.”

“Yes, sir,” Mulder said crisply, checking his watch. “If I leave now

I can be there in half an hour.”

Scully’s head snapped up at that. “Where are you going?” she

asked when he put the phone down.

“Gotta help out the White Collar boys.” He thought he did well in

sounding almost disappointed. “They asked for you, too, but I got

you out of it.”

“Wire tap?” she asked.

He nodded.

“Mulder, you hate wire tap duty.”

He had to bite his tongue to keep from telling her that although he

hated it with a passion, it still beat the hell out of having to spend

time with her brother. He shrugged. “They’re stuck. It’s an

important case, and they just don’t have the manpower.” He met

her eyes, beginning to feel a little guilty for bugging out on her.

“It’s just for tonight. I promise.”

“You promised you’d come Christmas shopping with me tomorrow

night,” she reminded him.

“I will.” He grabbed his coat, gave her a quick kiss and a wink,

then headed to the door. “I’ll see you in the morning.”

Once he was safely on the other side of the door, he released a

huge sigh of relief for the reprieve from Bill’s company. If he

played his cards right, maybe he could get out of seeing him

altogether.

Mulder snorted as he took the stairs up to the lobby.

Like **that** was ever an option.

**

9:47 p.m.

Dilapidated Office Building in Seedy Section of Arlington, VA

Top Floor

Mulder adjusted the headphones and shivered. Why would any

self-respecting bank V.P. be holed up in such a dive? He shifted

his seat—for about the fiftieth time—as a few more flakes of

plaster floated down from the dangerously-sagging ceiling.

Activity next door brought him back to his job, and he checked the

recorder to make sure it was getting everything. As he listened, he

could tell that this might very well be it. The veep was about to

hang himself; he could feel the team gearing up for the arrest.

The perp sang like a bird to his girlfriend on the phone, and Mulder

quickly checked that he’d gotten it; sure enough, the tape was

rolling. With any luck, he’d be home by 10:30.

As the boys in FBI blue burst in, Mulder heard the commotion

through the wall; he sighed in relief as the man allowed the cuffs to

be placed on him with no resistance.

A knock came on his door, and Mulder stood to unlock it.

Then the roof caved in.

**

10:03 p.m.

For a moment, Mulder could do nothing but stare at the debris

blocking the door. Another second, and he would have been under

that big block of grey metal nestled in amongst the plaster and

wood and tarpaper.

Frantic pounding on the door brought him out of his reverie.

“Agent Mulder! Are you all right in there? Is the tape okay?”

Mulder opened his mouth to respond, and breathed in a lungful of

dust. Caught in a coughing fit, Mulder was unable to assure the

SAC that he—and the tape—were unharmed.

Taking his handkerchief out of his pocket, Mulder secured it over

his mouth so that he could breathe without inhaling too much of

the dust. When he got a breath, he answered, “The tape is fine.” He

glared at the culprit that had caused the collapse. “I’m stuck in

here, though. An old air-conditioning unit fell through the roof and

is blocking the door.” He coughed again as a breeze stirred up the

dried plaster and—ugh—dried bird droppings.

“Hang on a few minutes. We’ll get someone up here with an axe to

break the door open.” Footsteps raced away from the door and then

faded altogether.

Mulder shivered; he looked around for where he’d tossed his coat,

cursing as he discovered it wedged into the floor, laying half under

the six-foot square of metal. Retreating to the corner furthest from

the gaping hole in the roof, Mulder huddled in on himself, trying to

escape the cold and the dust that was swirling through the room,

whipped into a frenzy by the wind.

By the time the fire department arrived to break him out, his teeth

were chattering, and he’d inhaled about a pound of old plaster. He

was coughing and wheezing so badly that the paramedics deemed a

trip to the hospital a necessity. Since Mulder felt like shit by this

time, he didn’t think it was such a bad idea and went along

willingly.

When they reached the hospital, Mulder was feeling much better,

warmth and oxygen combining to make him feel almost human

again. Since the stakeout site had been an old building, the firemen

had checked for any sign of asbestos or any other dangerous

elements and had found nothing. The physician told Mulder that

his lungs were still congested and that he might experience

dizziness and shortness of breath for the next few days while his

system was ridding itself of the dust. He was ordered to avoid any

unnecessary exercise.

Mulder frowned. “What about walking? I’m supposed to go

Christmas shopping tomorrow night.”

The doctor shook her head. “I’d really recommend against it.” She

looked him in the eye. “Unless you don’t mind making a spectacle

of yourself and frightening yourself to death—because that’s

exactly what you’ll be doing after about fifteen minutes when you

either can’t catch your breath or begin coughing your lungs out.”

Mulder was horrified. If she had been trying to scare him into

following her orders, she’d certainly done so. “Point taken, Doctor.

Just how long do I have to wait until I’m fit enough to go out in

public?”

The doctor smiled. “You can go out in public, Agent Mulder. You

can even go to work, if you want. Just desk duty, though, for the

next couple of days.”

Mulder nodded. “All right.” Scully would either have to go

shopping without him, or wait until he was more healthy. “Thank

you.”

The doctor nodded absently, ducking around the privacy sheet and

leaving. Mulder pulled his shirt back on and stood up.

Immediately, he felt a tightness in his chest. A few seconds of

massage and several cleansing coughs served to ease up the ache.

Exiting the emergency room bay, Mulder walked slowly to the

bank of phones near the nurses’ station. Glancing at his watch, he

sighed. Ten minutes after one. So much for being home by ten

thirty.

Taking out the necessary amount of coins, he dialed his partner.

**

December 23, 2002

6:33 p.m.

Landmark Center (Mall)

Alexandria, Virginia

“Scully, I’m fine. Would you stop looking at me like I’m going to

keel over any minute?” Mulder was growing exasperated at his

partner’s hovering. On his worst day, he had never clung to her the

way she was adhered to his side. And the glances. Every ten

seconds, she would turn her head ever so slightly—just enough to

irritate the hell out of him.

“Mulder, after what happened at work…”

He stopped, detaching her from his side and moving her out to

arm’s length. “That was three days ago. And the day after I got out

of the hospital. I feel fine now. I’ve felt fine for the past two days.”

He narrowed his eyes into slits. “Okay?”

When Scully broke eye contact and looked down at her shoes,

Mulder felt bad for yelling at her. “Hey…” He hooked his index

finger under her chin, bringing her eyes back up to meet his. “I

know you’re only looking out for me, and I appreciate it. But I’m

okay now.”

She sighed, nodding. “I know, but…” She shuddered.

Mulder let out a breath of exasperation. Was she never going to get

past his taking a little tumble down the stairs on Friday after lunch?

They had been a half block from the agents’ entrance when the

skies opened up on them. Without thinking, Scully had grabbed

Mulder’s hand and pulled him along as she ran to the door. The

exertion caught up with Mulder in the stairwell; as he stepped off

the landing, his chest tightened, cutting off the flow of oxygen to

his brain. He missed the next step and landed in a rather

undignified heap at the bottom.

Once Scully realized the cause, she’d been mother-henning him to

death.

“You’re right. I’m sorry.” She smiled tentatively. “Can I trust you

to tell me if it’s too much?”

He crossed his thumb over his heart. “Scout’s honor.”

“Okay, then.”

She took hold of his arm, and Mulder looked at her, sighing and

rolling his eyes. Why, oh, why, must she coddle him so?

“Because I like to,” she said softly. “Got a problem with that?”

Mulder laid a hand over hers. Well, when she put it like thatÖ

“None whatsoever.”

**

December 24, 2002

4 a.m.

Mulder’s Apartment

What a difference a day made, Mulder thought, shivering under the

blankets. Even though he no longer exhibited any of the symptoms

from his little escapade, he’d caught **something.** He staggered

out of bed into the bathroom, surprised to find his legs just barely

able to hold his weight. After relieving himself, he hurried to his

dresser and pulled out the warmest set of sweats he owned, pulling

them on hastily.

Shuffling back into the bathroom, he found the bottle of Tylenol

and swallowed three. He crawled back under the covers and fell

back to sleep.

**

December 24, 2002

12:37 p.m.

FBI Headquarters Basement Office

“…with Charlie home!” Scully’s delighted voice brought him out of

the stupor he’d been in. He knew how excited she was about the

entire family being together for the first time in several years, so

he’d been trying to will himself back to health.

It wasn’t working. As the day wore on, he was feeling worse and

worse, but he was determined that Scully should enjoy her

Christmas Eve. He was not about to spoil her good time because of

some stupid flu bug that had wormed its way into his system.

“…so if you don’t mind, I’ll pick you up at 6.”

Damn. He’d spaced out again. “I’m sorry. What?”

“I said it’d be easier if I packed my car beforehand and then just

picked you up instead of your picking me up and then having to

pack your car.” She paused. “Are you okay?”

He snapped himself out of it enough to recognize the fear in her

tone—fear that some deficiency on his part would prevent her from

spending this time with her family. “Yeah,” he said, trying his

darndest to sound insulted. “That sounds like a great idea. Six is

good.” He couldn’t believe how relieved he was that he wouldn’t

have to drive.

“Sure you’re okay?” This time the concern was in her voice, and he

forced himself to perk up.

Meeting her eyes, he grimaced. “Just looking forward to an

evening with Bill.”

She rolled her eyes. “He’s already been threatened.” Her eyes

twinkled. “By my mom and by his wife.” She gave him a smile.

“You’ll be fine.”

His head was starting to pound, and he wanted nothing more than

to crawl away somewhere and die.

Somehow he knew that he’d be anything but ‘fine.’

**

December 24, 2002

9:18 p.m.

Margaret Scully’s House

Living Room

“Hey, Mulder, you’ll give us a hand, right?” Bill Scully’s question

broke through the fog in which Mulder had been ensconced all

evening.

“Give you a hand with what?” He hoped that whatever it was, it

didn’t involve moving. Or thinking. Or anything that didn’t include

lying down in a warm bed, surrounded by lots of blankets.

“I’m having trouble with my car,” Bill supplied. “I thought maybe

you could take a look at it.”

Mulder looked at Bill warily. “Sorry, Bill. I’m not much of a

mechanic. You’ll probably be better off calling a garage.”

“No one’s going to come out on Christmas Eve. Can you just take a

look?” He indicated his brother, standing next to him. “Charlie and

I have already tried, but we can’t figure out what’s wrong. Maybe

you can figure it out.”

Mulder shook his head. “I really couldn’t. I—”

“Come on, Mulder. Would it kill you to take a look?”

Mulder thought that it probably would, but he knew that Bill would

persist until he capitulated, so he sighed and stood up. “Fine. Just

let me get my coat.”

“You won’t need your coat,” Bill scorned. “It’s not that cold out.

Besides, it’ll only take a couple of minutes.

“But…” Mulder didn’t relish even one minute out in the cold.

“Come on.” Bill and Charlie practically dragged him to the front

door. Mulder searched for his partner, but the room was empty.

How convenient, he thought, that no one was around to witness his

abduction by the Scully brothers.

When they reached the car, Mulder was shivering. ‘Not cold,’ his

ass. It must have been forty degrees out there! He started back for

the house. “I’m going to get my coat.”

Bill and Charlie grabbed his arm, returning him to the car. The

hood had been popped, and they brought him over to look at the

engine. Much to his surprise, Mulder knew right away what was

wrong. “Here’s the trouble,” he said. “The distributor cap is loose.

You just need to tighten it.”

When he looked up, his audience had disappeared. “Hey!” He

turned around just in time to see the front door closing. Not

bothering with the car any longer, he hurried to the door. When he

found it locked, his suspicions had been confirmed.

Bill couldn’t openly harass him, hence the sneak attack, but Mulder

was saddened by the fact that brother Charles had gone along

willingly.

After pounding on the door and ringing the doorbell with no

success, Mulder tried Scully’s cell. As it rang, he moved around to

the back of the house, toward the kitchen, finally hanging up after

realizing that she’d either left it in her purse, or it was too loud

inside for her to hear it.

After five minutes of banging on the door, he caught someone’s

attention. When Tara Scully finally opened the door, Mulder made

a beeline for his coat, digging it out from under the mound of

winter coats in the spare bedroom.

He wasn’t surprised when no one followed him. No one even

noticed he’d been gone—or that he’d come back.

Huddled into a corner of the couch, Mulder sniffled, feeling sorry

for himself. In her defense, Scully hadn’t been there when Tara let

him in, but the whole evening she hadn’t once asked him why he

was sitting alone.

“Hey, Mulder, did you enjoy the night air?”

Mulder ignored the elder Scully, putting whatever was left of his

brain to the task of getting out of spending Christmas day with

those morons.

After a few more jeers and no reaction on Mulder’s part, the

brothers Scully went off to join the rest of the family in the

kitchen.

Sitting in his corner, staring at the fire and listening to the cheery

activity in the other room, Mulder wondered whatever in the world

had made him think that this Christmas would be any different

from the last twenty or thirty.

A relationship with Scully apparently entitled him to experience

that unique brand of loneliness to which only a select few were

privy—that of being alone in a houseful of people.

What saddened him greatly, and what hurt the most deeply, was

that one of those people was Scully.

**

10:16 p.m.

“Hey, cowboy. Enough of this lone ranger impersonation.” His

partner’s light voice and playful nudge roused him to wakefulness.

“I don’t care if you do want to be alone. Tonight is not the night.”

Blinking sleepily, he gazed up at her in confusion. “What are you

talking about, Scully?”

“You. Wanting to be alone by the fire. Too much family all at

once?” She stared at him. “Ring any bells?”

“Not one,” he answered.

Her eyes narrowed, and he could read her realization and growing

annoyance. “You didn’t tell Bill and Charlie that this was all too

overwhelming and that you’d rather sit alone by the fire?”

Mulder shook his head slowly. His eyes brimmed with tears as he

looked up at her. “Is that why you…” He swallowed, afraid his

voice would break if he continued.

She leaned her forehead down to his. “Oh, Mulder. I thought I was

doing you a favor. We all did.” The anger returned. “With two

soon-to-be-very-sorry exceptions.”

Mulder opened his mouth to tell her to forget it, that he was a

better man than them, that he didn’t want Scully to ream out her

brothers. He decided, however, that he wasn’t, and he did.

They’d teased him, locked him out in the cold, then turned the rest

of the family away from him, leaving him feeling sick, miserable,

lonely and unloved.

As Scully stood up to find her brothers, he tugged at her sleeve.

“Do it in here, would you? I want to watch.”

**

10:29 p.m.

Since he felt so awful, Mulder couldn’t derive the full enjoyment of

the tongue-lashing that he should have.

As she laid into him, Bill aimed a look of disdain at Mulder, then

called Mulder a wimp, a wuss, and a variety of other less-than-

flattering names, for running to his baby sister because they’d

locked him outside.

Mulder’s face lit up, and Scully didn’t disappoint—nor did Bill—

when he realized that Mulder hadn’t spilled the beans and that he’d

just hung himself.

Brother Charles, for the most part, remained silent, even

remorseful, an emotion Mulder had yet to witness in Bill. Once

she’d wound down and planted herself next to her partner

protectively, Bill stomped out while Charles muttered a quiet

apology, which Mulder accepted.

Eventually, the family drifted into the living room, where they

tried singing a few off-key carols and told stories from Christmases

past. So even though Mulder still felt sick and miserable, he didn’t

feel alone, and with Scully by his side, he no longer felt unloved.

**

December 25, 2002

12:46 a.m.

Dana Scully’s Car

Mulder opened his eyes when the movement ceased. Looking

forward to curling up on his couch and moaning out loud whenever

the mood struck him, he was grievously dismayed to find himself

in front of Scully’s apartment building.

“WhyÖ What are we doing here?” Gazing into the smoky depths

of her eyes, Mulder was afraid he already knew the answer.

“We have to be back at Mom’s by nine tomorrow morning. I

thought you could spend the night since it’s so late and we have to

leave again so early.”

“Oh,” he said, unable to come up with a reason he should do

otherwise. “Okay.”

When they were inside, Mulder headed straight for the sofa,

uncertain how much longer he’d be able to remain on his feet

before his legs gave out.

“Do you want any coffee or tea?” Scully asked from her kitchen.

Mulder’s stomach turned at the thought. “Uh, no.” He pushed

himself to his feet. “I’m exhausted. I’m heading off to bed.” With

any luck, he’d be out cold by the time she was ready to make her

move.

In a jiffy, she was plastered to his side. “Bed. Mmm. Sounds

good.” She gave him the seductive smile that normally drove him

wild, but at this moment scared the life out of him. “Just how tired

are you, G-man?” she purred.

He tried hard not to cringe. “Very. Very tired. The most tired I’ve

been all year.”

She cupped him through his pants, and he wanted to cry. “Are you

sure there’s nothing I can do to perk you up?”

Against his will, he felt himself reacting to her touch. “I don’tÖ I

don’t know.” He sidestepped her hand. “I’m **really** tired.”

She followed him into the bedroom, allowing him to remove his

clothes. When he was down to his t-shirt and boxers, she spun him

around to face her. He gulped at her state of undress. “OrÖ” She

tugged at the waistband of his shorts. “Or someone is playing ‘hard’

to get.”

Could he do this? Could he make love to her when—and he

couldn’t really believe this—when it was the last thing he wanted

to be doing?

“Hey.” She was gazing at him with a soft smile so full of love that

he felt like a heel for considering it.

Forcing a smile onto his face, he pressed his body to hers. “You

caught me.”

“Mulder-r-rÖ” she purred. “You’re overdressed.” She whipped his

T-shirt over his head, then pulled his boxers down slowly. As soon

as he stepped out of them, she yanked him to her, molding her

body to his. They remained that way for a few seconds, and then

he heard her say, “You’re hot.”

Sucking it up, he played along. “Why thank you, Agent Scully.

You’re hot, too.”

She drew herself back to arm’s length. “No. You’re **hot.**”

When one hand assumed the classic ‘feeling for fever’ position on

his forehead, he knew that the jig was up.

He tried to laugh it off. “Only because you make me that way.” He

put on his most charming smile.

Leading him to the bed, she pushed him down gently and he tried

not to sigh in relief. “Have you been sick all night?”

“I’m not sick,” he protested half-heartedly.

One of her withering looks was enough to make him back down.

“All right. I’m a little under the weather. But I’m okay for

tomorrow. I just need a few hours sleep, and I’ll be as good as

new.” He smiled as brightly as he could, trying not to wince when

the light from the bedside lamp shined directly into his eyes.

“Lie down.” Scully pulled back the covers, and he slid in

gratefully.

The sheets were cool, and he started to shiver. “UhÖ as a further

mood-killer, can I put something on? It’s freezing in here.”

She nodded. “I’ll get you something.”

She returned with sweat pants and a sweatshirt—and her medical

bag.

“That’s not necessary,” he said, even as he tried to suppress the

cough that had been trying to break free all night.

She helped him into the clothes. “Let me be the judge of that.”

He huddled back under the covers. “Really,” he said through

chattering teeth. “I’ll be fine tomorrow.”

“Uh, huh.” Taking out a thermometer, she placed it under his

tongue. After a few minutes, as he finally started to warm up under

the blankets, she removed the thin tube. “101.6. Not too bad.” She

shook out two tablets from a container.

“What’s that?” he asked, as she handed them to him.

“Tylenol. It should bring down the fever and help that headache.”

He ducked his head; he wasn’t even going to ask how she knew.

She handed him a glass of water, and he swallowed the tablets,

then drained the glass. “Hey, Scully,” he said, as a brilliant idea

came to him. “Tomorrow, you could—”

“No.”

“I don’t mind,” he said, quietly.

She kissed him softly on the lips. “I know you don’t. I know you’d

rather be here than there, even if you weren’t sick.”

“I’ll go with you tomorrow,” he said, unwilling to be the cause of

her not spending Christmas with her family. “I’m sure I’ll be better

in the morning.”

“Let’s wait and see. Okay?”

Nodding, he settled back into the pillow, closing his eyes. If he

could get his fever down, he was sure he could convince her that

he’d shaken the bug.

How much in love was he that when he’d been given the perfect

‘out’ from Christmas with the Scully brothers, he didn’t take it?

**

December 25, 2002

6:02 a.m.

Mulder closed the door to Scully’s medicine cabinet, eyeing the

three tablets in his hand. Swallowing them down with a gulp of

water, he headed back to bed. If he was going to convince Scully

that he was well, it would have to be a performance worthy of an

Oscar.

He felt much worse than the day before, and now nausea had been

added to the mix. Lying down, he thought he’d wait for Scully to

wake him, and hope that the Tylenol would work their magic.

When he felt Scully shaking him awake, he stopped himself from

groaning, and plastered a grin on his face. “What time is it?” he

asked, with forced brightness.

“How are you feeling?” she asked, instead.

He made a big show of stretching, and then he grabbed her around

the middle. “I feel good,” he lied, giving her a hug and then

releasing her. Squinting, he tried to read the numbers on the

bedside clock; they refused to come into focus. “Is it time to get

ready?”

When she didn’t answer, Mulder looked at her. She shook her

head. “We’re staying here.”

“Scully, I’m fine,” he protested. “We don’t have to—”

Two fingers placed gently over his lips silenced him. “You can

drop the act, Mulder.” When he tried to object, she shushed him. “I

love you for trying, and I might have bought the act, but it doesn’t

matter.” She indicated the window behind him with a nod of her

head. “Mother Nature gave us an ice storm last night. We’re stuck

here for the day.”

Mulder glanced at the window; the white brilliance of the new day

hurt his eyes, and he turned away. Pursing his lips, he kissed the

fingers still resting on his lips. “If we take it slow, we should be

okay. We may be a little late, but at least we’ll be there.”

Again, she shook her head. “I already talked to Mom. The roads

are treacherous. She said she’d rather know we were safe than

worry about us risking our lives to get there.”

“But your family, ScullyÖ” His heart was breaking for her. “I

know how much you wanted to be with them.” He looked down at

the floor. “If it wasn’t for me, you would have spent the night there.

You wouldn’t have had to worry about getting there.”

She placed her hands on both sides of his face, waiting until his

eyes met hers. “They are my family, and I love them.” When he

tried to look away, feeling guilty, she locked his gaze in place with

hers. “But you’re my family, too, Mulder. Why would you think I’d

rather spend Christmas with them and not you?”

He had to admit that he was surprised. He’d never even given it a

thought that she might not want to spend Christmas away from

him. Oh, he knew that she’d readily forego the time with her family

to care for her ill partner; what he didn’t consider was that given a

choice, she would choose him.

“I just thoughtÖ” How could he explain something he barely

understood himself? “They’re your family,” he said weakly.

“And you, Mulder,” she said, as if speaking to a slow-witted child,

“are my family.” She smiled. “*And* you areÖ”

He smiled in anticipation. ‘The man I love? Soulmate? Love of my

live?’

“Öan idiot.”

He blinked. It was not quite the mushy response he’d expected.

When she laid a long, slow, wet one on his lips, he blinked again.

“And I love you for it,” she said.

His head hurt too much for him to try to figure out what she was

talking about. Closing his eyes, he lay back. “I love you, too,” he

mumbled.

He sighed as she brushed her lips over his. “Go to sleep, Mulder,”

she whispered.

“Just for a few minutes,” he murmured. “Don’t want you to spend

your Christmas alone.” Forcing his eyes open, he looked at her.

“Don’t let me sleep too long.”

“Okay.”

He laid a hand on her arm. “Promise me. You’ll wake me if I’m not

up by lunch time.”

“Mulder, you need—”

“Promise me. If I feel too bad to get up, I’ll let you know.”

“Promise?” she asked.

“Uh, huh.” He crooked an eyebrow, which hurt like hell, but got

his point across: she never responded to him.

“I promise. I’ll wake you at one if you’re still asleep.”

“Good.” He yawned and closed his eyes again.

“Mulder?”

“Hmm?”

“You are.”

“Hmm?”

“The man I love. My soulmate.”

He smiled. “You forgot—”

“No, I didn’t. It was a dramatic pause. Save the best for last. That

sort of thing.”

Another smile. “So, I am?”

“Uh, huh.”

“You too, Scully. You’ve been the love of my life for a long time

now.”

Her lips pressed to his. “I know, Mulder. And though it took me a

long time to realize it, you’ve been mine, too.”

Even though he felt like crap, he never felt so good in his life.

“Merry Christmas, Scully.”

“Merry Christmas, Mulder.” Pause. “And, Mulder?”

“I choose you every time.”

He smiled.

“Even though you are an idiot.”

The End

Christmas, Mulder Style

Christmas, Mulder Style 1/3

By Mary Kleinsmith (BUC252@aol.com)

Categories/Keywords: MSR, Holiday, Christmas, Written for VS10’s Christmas challenge

Rating: PG

Summary: How did Mulder spend all those Christmases alone? He finally decides to share with Scully.

Spoilers: None

Disclaimer: Scully, Mulder, and Maggie Scully – and all the Scully clan – belong to 10-13, Fox, and CC.

Author’s Notes: Okay, I know Christmas stories have been done forever, but have you ever noticed how most of them have Mulder sitting home alone on the holiday? Or not celebrating at all? Well, I had a different thought on how he might spend his day – and this is what came of it. Enjoy! Feedback: Please? Much appreciated!

Christmas, Mulder Style

By Mary Kleinsmith (BUC252@aol.com)

“I don’t get it, Mulder.” Dana Scully looked at her partner in frustration. “Every year I invite you to Christmas day at my mother’s house, and every year you turn me down. Even on the years when Bill can’t make it home, you manage to weasel out of it! I’d really love you to join my Mom and me this year – it’s going to be just the two of us.”

“Military duty is a bitch, isn’t it?” Mulder asked with a shrug.

“Yeah, especially this time of the year. We’d really like to have you there, Mulder. Please?”

“Scully, look. I’d love to join you, I really would. But I have plans. Obligations.”

Scully was puzzled. He had no family left, and she knew it as well as he did. “A TV dinner and a football marathon alone in your apartment are NOT obligations, Mulder.”

“Have I ever once told you that’s how I spend my day?” Mulder raised his brows, calling her on her statement.

“Well . . . . I mean . . . I just assumed . . .”

“You know what they say about assuming,” he winked.

“Very funny,” she chuckled, drawing closer to him. Normally, they wouldn’t show such signs of affection in the office, but she didn’t seem to care this time. “C’mon, Mulder. I want to share this with you. You’re the most important person in my life.”

“Bet you say that to all the guys,” he joked, then became serious. “Okay, how about a compromise. I’ll spend Christmas eve with you and your Mom – I’ll even take you to mass – and then all three of us will spend Christmas day meeting my obligations. Once that’s done, we’ll return to spend the rest of the holiday at Casa Scully.”

Scully looked at him with doubt in her eyes. “Why do I feel like I’m getting myself into something I won’t be able to get out of.”

“Because you are. That’s the deal, Scully. Take it, or leave it.”

He smiled, hoping she’d agree. “Look, every year, you make the assumption that my Christmas is spent alone in my apartment. This is your chance to finally see how I REALLY spend my holiday.”

It was apparent from the look on her face that the idea intrigued her. “I’d have to call Mom. . .”

“I’d expect nothing less. After all, this involves her, too.”

“Okay,” Scully agreed, picking up the receiver and dialing the phone. “But don’t make me regret this, Mulder. I have ways of wreaking my revenge.”

“Promises, promises,” Mulder chuckled as he sat down to his work.

Christmas was less than a week away, and he was really  looking forward to it this time.

**

The stores were nuts this close to Christmas, but Mulder knew that, by shopping at this time, he could get the really good deals. Yes, people shopped on Christmas eve, but not enough that the storekeepers weren’t worried that their stock wouldn’t be sold out by the holiday itself. The sales were great, and the more he could get for his dollar, the better.

He knew he wanted to get the best gifts possible for Scully and her Mom. He had ideas for Scully, but what did you get for a lovely woman like Maggie? He was hitting the stores again after work, which would give him an opportunity to find something. And to pick up Scully’s.

“So, what do you think your Mom would like for Christmas?” he asked her. Scully’s nose was buried in her computer screen, but she looked up sharply, as if taken by surprise.

“Mulder, she’s not expecting anything from you, I’m sure. All she wanted was your presence. That’s it.”

“Scully, I have no intention of spending the holiday with your mother and not having something to show my appreciation.”

“I understand that, but flowers would be more than enough, I’m sure.”

“You don’t think she’s gone long enough without a gift from a handsome man?” he asked her with a devilish grin.

“Not as long as you may think,” she smiled back at him. “She isn’t exactly a nun, you know.”

His face fell, but you didn’t have to be as familiar with him as Scully was to know he was faking it; that was his plan all along. “I think I’m jealous.”

“Nobody will ever take your place in her heart, Mulder. Mom loves all her strays.”

“Strays?” he asked

“Yeah.”

“Oh, how flattering. I love animals, Scully, but I’m not sure that I appreciate being compared to a smelly, mangy cat.” How nice to know what she thought of him.

It must have shown on his face. “I’m sorry, Mulder. It’s not at all like you’re thinking. See, Mom’s kitchen was always the place where the kids congregated. She made the best cookies, and mixed up the best lemonade. And even though the house was always full of our friends, she never hesitated to take in kids who had no place else to be. Everybody was welcome in the Scully household.”

“Somehow, I don’t get the feeling that your brother Bill inherited your Mom’s hospitality.”

“Actually, you’re the only one he seems to have a problem with.”

“I feel so privileged,” Mulder said with sarcasm. “At least we won’t have to suffer through each other this year.”

“Which brings us back to the origins of this discussion, Mulder. Where are we going?”

Mulder had turned off his computer and was retrieving his jacket.

“We’re going to the mall. I have a few parcels to pick up.”

“But it’s not even 4:30 yet. We can’t leave this early.”

“Sure we can. Besides, I need to stop and sign out a vehicle from the motor pool before they all go home.”

“What’s wrong with your car?” she asked curiously. He was torn between telling her what was going on and simply showing her, finally opting for the latter.

“Nothing. This just takes some . . . special equipment.” She was still looking at him oddly. “C’mon and I’ll show you.”

They wheedled their way through the desks and halls until they finally arrived at the counter. Mulder quickly filled out the form and was handed a set of keys and given the parking space where their transportation resided in the garage. He ignored the look on her face that said she didn’t recognize the space assignment.

It became impossible to ignore, however, as they approached the vehicle.

“Mulder . . . that’s a van.”

“I know, Scully.”

“But . . . It’s not even a mini-van – it’s a full size cargo van!”

“A good thing, too, since that’s what I put on the requisition.” At the continuing question in her face, his tone softened and grew serious. “Just trust me, okay? No questions – just go along with this. I promise, you won’t regret it.”

She silently climbed into the passenger side of the van. “Mulder, do you even have the right class of license to drive one of these?”

“You don’t have to have a special-class license anymore; they changed the law years ago.” His face brightened and he turned on the radio. “Let’s see if we can find any decent music, huh?”

“Mulder, why do I get the feeling that this . . . mood . . . of yours is forced?”

“I have no idea, Scully. Why do you have that feeling? It’s Christmas. Can’t I have a good time?”

“I believe you’re having a good time, Mulder. But it’s not like you to be this . . . to take things this lightly. Despite all the jokes and sarcasm, you’re the most serious person I know.” She looked at him with an intensity that drew him in, and he wondered if he should pull over before he crashed and killed them both.

“This is serious, Scully. I just wanted you to have fun at the same time.”

“Mulder,” she said, laying a hand on his as it sat on the steering wheel. “Sharing your holiday customs is all I could ask and all I want. You don’t have to fake giddiness for me.”

Message received, he nodded once and went back to concentrating on the road. Surprisingly enough, she didn’t ask him again where they were going or inquire further on their excursion. This time, his smile was genuine as he pulled around the block near the mall and backed up to an unmarked overhead door.

“What is this?” she asked finally.

“You’ve never seen the delivery entrances to the mall?” Mulder said, surprised. Beside the overhead door was a man door, on which he knocked soundly until it finally opened. The middle-aged man’s face lit with recognition.

“Mr. Mulder! So nice to see you again, Merry Christmas!”

“The same to you, Dennis. How’re you?”

“I’m doing well, thanks.”

“And the wife and kids?”

“Jeanine is great. The kids have had the flu, but it’s on its last legs. You can never keep a teenager down for long anyway,” he laughed. “And who do I have the pleasure of welcoming to my loading dock?” he asked, turning to Scully.

“Dennis, this is my partner, Dana Scully. Scully, this is Dennis, the best dock manager this side of the Mississippi.”

“Nice to meet you,” they said simultaneously before Dennis turned to Mulder.

“Partner?” he asked wickedly.

“At the Bureau, remember?” Mulder said, rolling his eyes.

“If you say so,” the dock man said with a grin and a wink. Keeping this a secret was becoming difficult.

“Anyway, we’ve got a lot of ground to cover tonight, tomorrow being Christmas eve and all. Think you can load me up while we do a little shopping?”

“Absolutely, Mr. Mulder. We’ll have you ready to go before you can say Jack Robinson.” Mulder began to lead Scully away, but Dennis drew his attention once more. “Oh, and Mulder. . .they’ve got some really good prices at Reed’s Jewelers.” There was that wink again before a meaningful glance at Scully.

“Thanks for the advice, but I think I’d better pick out my gifts myself. Be back in awhile.”

Coincidentally enough, Reeds was the next store after the one they entered, which Scully could finally see was KB Toys. She surprised him by not asking any more questions, and before he knew it, they were absorbed in looking into showcases.

“How about a necklace, Scully? Think your Mom would like that?”

“Sure, or a nice pin. There are so many beautiful ones here. Or we could always go to the department store and you could pick her out a nice sweater.”

“Your Mom deserves better than a sweater, Scully. So much better. After we’re done with Christmas day, I want something really great to give her.”

“Any of these things would be wonderful, Mulder,” she told him warmly, taking his hand as he continued to peer into the showcase. Suddenly, his eyes widened.

“Hey, how about that one!” he pointed out. The jeweler stood before him. “Can you have this ready by tomorrow?”

“Absolutely, Sir. Just let me get the order pad and we’ll get all the specifics.”

Their stop at the jewelry store was completed in short order, and they moved on to some of the other stores. In the center court stood a huge Christmas tree decorated in nothing but lights and three scraggly angels cut out of construction paper. They looked so lonesome, hanging there, and Mulder stopped to look.

“Three names left,” Scully said, reading the tags. “Would you mind very much if we went back to the toy store? I’d hate to think of these three kids not having anything under the tree on Christmas morning.”

In typical fashion, the mall had put up a tree full of names of kids who, without the generosity of the mall’s patrons, wouldn’t be getting Christmas gifts this year because they were either orphans, homeless, or their parents simply couldn’t afford luxuries beyond food and drink.

“We can’t let that happen,” Mulder said, beaming with pride at her thoughtfulness. “We can stop off at JC Penney’s and pick them up some warm clothes, too, okay?”

“I can’t think of a better way to spend Christmas eve day eve,” she laughed, lifting the tags from the tree.

The department store was closer, so they started out there. As it turned out, the tags were for a seven-year-old girl named Andrea, a five-year-old boy named Colin, and a three-year-old girl named, of all things, Margaret. They came upon the boys’ section first, and found a pair of jeans, a shirt, a jacket, scarf and gloves in just the right size according to the information on his tag. While they were choosing between a red and green shirt, Mulder couldn’t help but wonder how Scully would deal with this. Anything involving little girls seemed to remind her of Emily, and that was a sore spot that he didn’t want her to have to revisit. But it had been her choice to take the names, so maybe he was worrying needlessly.

Still, it couldn’t hurt to offer.

“Would you like me to go and find some clothes for the girls while you check these out?” he asked her.

“No, Mulder. If you really don’t mind, I’d like for us to pick them out together.”

“Are you sure?” he asked doubtfully.

“I’m sure.” She drew closer, laying her hand on his cheek. “I know you worry about me. And I won’t admit that it doesn’t hurt to be reminded of her. But I can’t pretend that every female child in the world under the age of 12 doesn’t exist. These kids need good presents for Christmas.” She smiled and her eyes gleamed. “Not that your choices wouldn’t be just perfect, but I think I’d better . . .”

“Make sure I don’t screw it up?”

“Well, I wouldn’t have put it quite that way.”

“But it fits, right?”

“Yeah.” He couldn’t argue with her. What did HE know about buying clothes for a little girl?

But, luckily, Scully knew all the ins and outs, and got each girl clothing that was both useful and something they’d probably like.

The gift-wrapping line wasn’t nearly as bad as they expected, and in short order, they had bags full of wrapped presents. That done, they headed for KB Toys, both to pick out toys for the three “tree” kids and to reclaim their vehicle and head home.

The toys came first, and their arms were quickly filled with Barbie and Pokemon and Playschool’s finest. KB didn’t have a gift wrapping department, but a small table in the mall nearby held some teenagers wrapping gifts for charity, so Scully gladly forked over the extra money to have everything wrapped up.

All the tree gifts were dropped off at one of the many stations, this one located right near the gift wrappers and toy store. At least they made it easy on you, Mulder thought.

“I don’t know about you,” Scully said as they made their way to the loading dock, “but I’m bushed. It’s been a long day.”

“Yeah,” Mulder agreed. “But we have one more stop to make. Don’t worry, this isn’t anything you have to help with if you don’t want to. You can nap if you want.”

“No way, Mulder. In for a penny, in for a pound, as they say.” They turned the corner and found Dennis, standing beside the van with the cargo doors still open. “Oh, my God. . .” Scully’s mouth was hanging open.

The back of the truck was filled from top to bottom, back to front, with boxes, but Scully was the only one surprised by this.

“Mulder, what’s in all these boxes?”

“Scully, what store are we at?” he asked, and she looked confused at the non-sequitur.

“KB Toys.”

“So what do you suppose is in the boxes? Hickory Farms cheese?”

“Okay, so that wasn’t one of my smarter questions,” she laughed. “It should have been, ‘Mulder, where are we going with all these toys?'”

“Get in and you’ll see,” was all he said, and as a testament to her trust in him, she did so without further explanation. He jumped behind the wheel and they drove for another fifteen or twenty minutes before pulling into a large driveway that led to what looked like a school. The sign, however, explained.

“Greater Tri-State Metropolitan Children’s Home.”

To be continued in Part 2

Christmas, Mulder Style 2/3

By Mary Kleinsmith (BUC252@aol.com)

Mulder could see that Scully finally understood what was happening.

She motioned to the button beside the delivery doors. “Should I ring the door bell while you start to unload? I’m sure somebody will answer who can help.”

“No, don’t!” Scully jumped at the shout. Quieter this time, he added, “just help me with these.”

They went to work, piling the boxes in neat stacks in front of the door.

“Mulder are you sure that blocking an exit is such a good idea? What if there’s an emergency and they need to get out before they find this veritable fortress.” She motioned to the wall of boxes, the last of which he was putting into place.

“It’s near midnight, in case you hadn’t noticed. Nobody is going to be up. “C’mon, get into the truck.”

Fortunately, she obeyed without argument this time, and they were already turning off the road before he saw any activity in his peripheral vision. He’d gotten away again.

They rode in silence for several minutes before Scully had apparently waited long enough and started her inquisition. “Mulder, did you buy all those toys, or did the store donate them?”

“Does it matter?” he responded, knowing full well he wasn’t going to get away with it.

“I think I have a right to know. We’re not just business partners anymore, remember?”

“Ever so clearly,” he responded with a sigh. “No, the store did not donate them. Although they did give me a special discount.”

“And every year you buy a truck full of toys for kids who otherwise wouldn’t get any?” Since he was driving, he couldn’t see the love in her face, but he could hear it in her voice.

“It’s no big deal. I mean, who else do I have to buy presents for? You, your Mom, and the Gunmen. And Skinner if I’m not on the outs with him around the holidays. May as well put the money to good use, right?”

“And they don’t know you do this? The children’s home, I mean.”

“No, and I don’t want them to know. So before you get any ideas in that beautiful head of yours . . .”

“I promise. They won’t know who their Secret Santa is.” She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek.

“So, think Santa’s little elf could spend the night at Santa’s place?” he grinned as he pulled onto her street.

“As nice as that sounds, Santa, this elf has some things she needs to take care of at her apartment. I don’t want to have to worry about everything there over the holiday.”

“Okay,” he said, disappointed, as he pulled the van to a stop in front of her building. “I’ll see you at work tomorrow. I’ll be a little late – I need to return the van. At lunch, I’ll run over and pick up your Mom’s gift, too.”

“Pack a bag, okay? We’ll head over there right from work.”

“Think your Mom will approve of our sleeping in the same bed under her roof?”

“I have no idea, but maybe we shouldn’t, just to keep the peace.”

“Meaning you haven’t had the nerve yet to tell her we’ve been sleeping together?”

“Let’s just say it hasn’t come up in casual conversation, okay?” she said from outside the van door. She leaned back into the window.

“Goodnight, Mulder.”

“Goodnight,” he responded, pulling away after he saw her enter the building and the door lock behind her.

**

She only got four or so hours of sleep, but there was an errand she just had to run, and she couldn’t resist. She’d set her alarm for 4:30 am, and rose and dressed almost on auto-pilot so that she was sitting outside the children’s home by six. She had no idea what time people started to rouse at such an establishment, but wanted to be there to watch when they found Mulder’s offerings. Not that she could explain the need she felt to observe this – she just did.

Finally, around 6:30, a head poked out the door. It was a man, not a child, but his face shone with joy as he beheld the boxes.

One at a time, he brought them into the building, and by the time it took him to return, she deduced that he was putting them away, too, not just moving them in out of the weather. She could see his lips pursed in a whistle as he accomplished his task, until finally, he moved the last one.

She’d thought, with all her investigative experience, that she’d been out of sight . . . was certain that the man hadn’t seen her. But she’d been wrong, because, as the doors closed the final time, a knock came on the passenger window of her car.

Unthreatening, a different man, older and wise-looking, entreated her to open her window, which she did.

“Excuse me, ma’am. I may be way out of line here, but do we have you to thank for the Christmas gifts? I know they were meant to be anonymous, but we’d really like to know.”

“I’m sorry, no, I’m not your Santa. I do know who he is, though. He’s a very close friend of mine.”

“Will you tell us who he is?” he asked again, gently. “We owe him so much.”

“I’m afraid I’m sworn to secrecy,” Scully told him. “I’m sorry. You’re right – he does deserve recognition.”

“Well, if you won’t tell us who he is, would you come in for a few minutes? There are some things I’d like to give you to pass on to him.”

“Of course,” Scully agreed, getting out of the car and following the kindly old man into the building.

**

“Dana! Fox!” Maggie’s smiling face greeted them at the door, and Mulder found himself relaxing in her warm presence. A few moments later, that presence evolved into an embrace. “Merry Christmas!”

“Merry Christmas, Mom,” Scully responded, getting a hug of her own.

“Let me take your coats, and go on into the living room,” Maggie offered. “I’ll get us something to drink. Eggnog or Christmas punch, Fox?”

“Punch, please, Mrs. Scully. Thank you.”

“Maggie, please. Okay, punch it is, and I know what Dana wants.” The partners exchanged a grin as Maggie let them.

“I was always a nut for eggnog,” she tells him. “When I was a child, Mom and Dad had to forcibly stop me after two glasses or I’d drink so much that I’d be sick on it.”

“You have no idea how much whining we had to endure,” Maggie said, returning to the room with three glasses on a tray. “Dinner will be ready in about half an hour. I hope you’re both hungry.”

“Are you kidding?” Mulder joked. “We skipped lunch today in preparation for this.”

“He’s serious,” Dana assured her. “He’s been looking forward to your cooking ever since he agreed to come over.”

“And I’m so very glad you did, Fox. It never feels completely like Christmas until you’re with those you love.”

“But what about your sons?” he asked. “Won’t it feel incomplete without them?”

“Being a military wife has taught me to celebrate long distance. We’ll talk on the speaker phone tonight, and for the first time,” she smiled, “I’ll have all my kids with me for Christmas.” The meaning of her words weren’t lost on either of them, and Mulder blushed at the love in her words.

“I’m sorry,” he said, realizing. “For all the years I turned you down. I just realized that that may have hurt you, and if it did, I apologize. It was never about you.” Trying to lighten the mood, he added, “what can I say? I’m screwed up.”

“Fox, you’ve been hurt. From what Dana said, your family life has been . . . well, let’s just say I can’t blame you for not knowing how to accept our kind of love.”

“Dana’s helped me sort of get out of my own way on that kind of thing,” Mulder uncharacteristically blushed.

“And I’m so happy about that,” Maggie responded. “Oh, Dana. I forgot to mention to you that they’ve moved midnight mass to ten o’clock this year. Is that going to be okay? We could find a midnight mass to attend at another parish if your heart’s set on it.”

“It’s not the time that’s important as much as the service itself, Mom. That’ll be fine.”

“Fox, you can stay here if you want, or you’re welcome to join us. We’d be very happy for you to come.”

“I’m afraid I’m not much for organized religion. And I haven’t been to a mass in decades.”

“You wouldn’t have to participate if it makes you uncomfortable.” She smiled gently. “It would be nice to have you sitting beside me this year – in Bill’s place.”

“How can I resist an offer like that?” Mulder responded.

“Are you sure?” Scully asked him.

“I’m not converting, Scully. It’s just a simple Christmas eve mass.”

The phone’s ringing effectively ended the conversation, and Scully and Maggie talked for awhile on speakerphone with Bill, Tara, and Matthew. They exchanged meaningful glances when the young boy told them some of the things he’d asked Santa for, knowing that most of them had been included in the packages they’d sent.

Going with his better judgment, Mulder kept quiet throughout the phone call, and nobody let on that he was even in the room. No need to start an argument with Bill if it wasn’t necessary, and he could come up with no good reason for revealing this information. They all talked for nearly half an hour before saying goodbye. Since dinner was ready to come out of the oven, Bill and his family understood, and made a promise to talk again on New Years.

Maggie set a scrumptious spread, and while Mulder was fully capable of throwing together a meal if he needed to, he found a warmth in partaking in such a meal. Glazed ham – the kind made from scratch, not pre-cooked – wild rice, pineapple, and cheese rigatoni made for an extraordinary feast.

“Maggie, this is incredible,” Mulder said as he took one of the three chairs around the table.

“I’m glad you like it,” she said, blushing a bit. “Because I fully intend to send a good deal of it home with you.”

“But . . .”

“No buts. I can’t possibly eat this many leftovers, and you could use something that’s not full of chemicals and preservatives. Or are you just trying to refuse my cooking?” A raised eyebrow reminded him where his partner got the expression.

“Never. I may be crazy, but I’m not insane.”

Both women laughed at him and hey settled into the meal amid stories of Dana’s past mis-spent Christmases. Maggie was shocked to learn about the year they’d spent Christmas Eve in a haunted house, and actually managed to get Dana to talk a bit about the year they’d found Emily. Talking about it actually seemed to make Dana feel better, and she spoke openly about the child’s mannerisms and how much she reminded her of Melissa.

They also talked about those who had been lost, and who had gone on before. Not just Melissa and Emily, but Scully’s father, Teena and Bill Mulder, and even Samantha. Surprisingly, Maggie had never heard the entire story of her disappearance, and the facts of what finally was revealed to have happened to her. The idea of a government agency – albeit a secret one – taking such actions against their own citizens seemed stunning to her. It was difficult to talk about her diary, and the years of torture she suffered while they were separated, but he also found it comforting to have a sympathetic ear beyond Scully’s. By dessert, he was surprised to find himself feeling happier than he had in ages – except, of course, when he was alone with his beautiful partner.

After the food was eaten, Maggie put all the leftovers into containers while Mulder and Scully washed and dried the dishes. They were putting the last of the silverware into the drawer when the phone rang again, and Maggie’s face brightened.

“That’ll be Charlie!” Dana exclaimed, grabbing the phone. There was silence for a moment. “Charlie, I’m going to put you on the speaker, hold on.”

She pressed the button and hung up the receiver. “You still there, little brother?”

“Yep, we’re all here.”

A chorus of hello’s rang out, but Mulder could discern four distinct voices, one female, three male. Then Charlie’s voice came again.

“I’m sorry we couldn’t be there, Mom, but you know how the military is.”

“Yes, I understand. It’s okay – and I have Dana and Fox to share my holiday, so I’m not alone.”

“Well, well, well!” Charlie exclaimed. “The infamous Fox Mulder! It’s nice to talk to you again, even if it can’t be in person.”

“Same here,” Mulder responded. “Merry Christmas.”

They all talked for quite some time – almost an hour – as Mulder and Charlie exchanged some sports talk and the kids told all the things they hoped would be under the tree for them the following morning.

“Fox is taking us out for a surprise tomorrow,” Maggie told her family as Dana smiled. She still had no idea what her partner had in store, but the idea of having an insight into his idea of Christmas was as much enjoyable as it was intriguing. Leave it to Mulder to make a mystery on Christmas.

“Oooh, Mulder,” Charlie chuckled. “Dana loves surprises – didn’t she ever tell you?”

“Well, maybe that’s why she . . .” he thought twice, then said, “why she’s stayed working with me for all these years.” Even though Maggie knew they were more than friends, he wasn’t sure it was the right time to reveal this to her little brother.

“Maybe,” Charlie responded. “Anyway, we’d better let you all get back to your evening. I’ll talk to you before the New Year, Mom.”

“Thanks, baby. Merry Christmas to everybody. We love you.”

“We love you, too,” they all said simultaneously. “Merry Christmas!”

There was silence for a few moments after the call was disconnected, the missing family members still a strong presence in the room. It was still a good hour before they planned to leave for church.

“Well, kids,” Maggie began. “Would you like to open presents now, or wait until after mass?”

“To be honest,” Scully admitted, “by the time mass is over, I’m probably going to be dead to the world. How about if we do it now?”

“Sounds good to me,” Maggie admitted. “Let me just go get your gifts.”

“Ours are in our bags,” Mulder said, getting up to retrieve the large bag by the door. He and Scully had agreed to not only bring Maggie’s gifts, but to also bring theirs for each other, to make it a real family Christmas.

They felt richer than Midas as they sat, Mulder and Scully on the sofa and Maggie on the couch in the livingroom, surrounded by wrapped parcels. There were not only gifts from each other, but those sent across country from Charlie and Bill’s families. Those were the gifts they decided to open first.

Mulder didn’t mind that there weren’t any in this bunch for him. It had been far too long since he’d had Christmas gifts to feel left out – he was just enjoying the glee in Scully and Maggie’s faces as they opened theirs. The gifts were thoughtful and showed just how well the members of this family knew each other. He felt a pang of loss as he realized that this never was the case with his own family, even when they were still alive. It was nice to see.

It took him off guard when Maggie handed a small, wrapped package to him. “This is for you, Fox. I found it among Melissa’s things after we lost her, with a note to give it to you the Christmas of 2002.”

“What?!” Mulder said in surprise.

“Open it!” Scully exclaimed excitedly. “What would Missy leave for you? You hardly knew her.”

“True. She did get me through one of the worst times in my life,” he said, exchanging a look with Scully that told how terrified he’d been that he was losing her.

He took it tentatively, and the women watched as he carefully tore the wrapping from the box. Opening it, he found a glistening ornament, gold embedded with colored crystals. The design was a scale engraved “Libra” on which was balanced two fish marked “Pisces.” He held it up and they watched it reflect in the light.

“It’s beautiful.”

“There’s a note,” Scully said, finding a sheet of paper folded into the lid of the box. She unfolded it and read aloud. “Dear Fox,” she smiled a bit, reading ahead silently.

“Well?” Mulder asked, interrupting her daydreaming.

“Oh, yeah. ‘Dear Fox. I plan to give this to you eight years from the time I’m writing it, but in case I’m unable, I’ve included this note. I hope by now that you and Dana have come to realize that your souls are drawn to one another and you’re destined to be together. I gave you eight years to figure it out – but I wanted to be sure. You are Libra and Dana is Pisces – please accept this symbol of how they will always belong together, as you and she will always belong together. Merry Christmas.'”

Maggie chuckled as the other two just shook their heads in amazement.

They’d been so sure they were fooling everybody else, just as assuredly as they’d been fooling themselves. “At least we got out of our own ways before she had to tell us,” Scully said. Standing, she took the ornament from Mulder’s hand and carefully hung it on the tree. “Merry Christmas, Missy,” she whispered.

Finally, they got to their gifts to each other. Maggie’s eyes lit up at the peach-colored sweater set that Dana had picked out for her, and Scully laughed when she opened her gift to find that her mother had chosen the same sweater set in a royal blue for her daughter.

Maggie handed over a large box to a blushing Mulder. “This is from Dana and me,” Maggie said.

“Thank you,” he said, taking it from her. It was beautifully wrapped – almost too beautiful to disturb – but the women urged him and he finally opened it.

“Oh, my . . .” he said, taking in the contents. He’d never expected her to be so extravagant. “Maggie, Scully, you shouldn’t have . . .”

“There are ten years of missed Christmases in that gift, on my part alone, I’ll have you know,” Maggie smiled at him. “Just don’t ask me to help set it up. I know nothing of such things.”

Mulder looked with astonishment at the gift – a new DVD player and several DVD’s, the first of which was Plan 9 from Outer Space. He laughed – obviously, she’d been talking to her daughter. “Thank you, Maggie. You too, Scully. It’s wonderful.” Suddenly, he was glad he’d chosen the gifts he had for them. “Now, it’s your turns.”

To be Concluded in Part 3

Christmas, Mulder Style 3/3

By Mary Kleinsmith (BUC252@aol.com)

First, he gave a box to Scully, which she unwrapped to reveal a gold heart pendant of red garnets. “Oh, Mulder, it’s beautiful!” she exclaimed as she hugged him soundly. He kissed her and then she sat down so he could bestow his last gift.

He handed a small box to her. The paper was gold metallic, the bow matching. He didn’t care that he hadn’t wrapped it himself, and knew she wouldn’t hold it against him.

Her eyes grew wide when she saw the “Reeds” box, knowing that they sold only the beset in jewelry. Nothing costume would come from there. “Oh, Fox, what have you done?”

Inside was a gold pin that said, “Mom,” a large stone representing Maggie’s birth month underlined with a row of colored gemstones. He wondered if he’d have to explain, but she recognized what it was right away. “Oh, Fox! How did you ever get all the . . .”

“I am an agent with the Federal Bureau of Investigation, remember?”

“It’s beautiful,” Maggie said. “Bill’s birthstone, then Tara’s, Charlie’s and his wife’s, Melissa’s, Dana’s, and . . .” Her jaw dropped in awe as she realized.

At her silence, Mulder prayed he hadn’t been too presumptuous.

Instead of the anger he feared, he instead ended up with Maggie’s arms wrapped about him. He realized that he felt moisture on his neck where her face was nestled. Now he was scared.

“Maggie . . . I’m sorry. Please don’t cry.”

“Are you kidding?” she asked, withdrawing from him and wiping her eyes, but her voice was strong. “This is the nicest thing anybody has ever done for me. In my eyes, you’ve been a part of this family, Fox Mulder, since the day you came to tell me that Dana had been kidnapped, and all those following months when you kept me sane. The best gift I could get was this – your acceptance of your place in our family.”

“I’m going to wear this to mass!” Maggie proclaimed, removing it from the box and affixing it to her dress. “Now I’ll have all my kids with me at all times.”

“And speaking of which,” Scully said, joining the two others. “Before you steal away my man, I think we’d better get going if we want to get a pew.” They all laughed, exchanging kisses before retrieving their coats.

The mass was lovely, and Mulder found himself glad that he’d come. The choir was particularly touching as they sang classics like O Holy Night and Silent Night. They left the service with a warmth within that couldn’t be reduced by the cold outside. The drive back to Maggie’s house was cozy, and quiet, the silent night just as peaceful as the song described that first Christmas eve.

Returning to the house, it glowed from the windows with light from the tree. Mulder and Scully retrieved their overnight cases, which had been left inside the front door.

“I’m ready for bed,” Scully yawned. “It’s been a long day.”

“It sure has,” Mulder agreed. “And tomorrow will be a busy day,” he

grinned.

“Still not going to tell us where we’re going?” Scully asked.

“Nope. You promised to spend a typical Christmas day with me – you’re not trying to get out of it, are you?”

“Not on your life,” Scully answered, sounding offended, but still smiling.

“Me neither,” Maggie nodded. “Just tell me one thing – what do I put on in the morning.”

“Something comfortable, but it doesn’t have to be too terribly warm. The room we’ll be in can get a little bit heated.”

“Well, that’s cryptic,” Scully chuckled as they climbed the stairs.

Mulder’s eyes met Maggie’s for just a moment before he went into a separate room from her daughter, and he wasn’t sure if it was approval or disappointment he saw in them.

**

Mulder couldn’t sleep. They didn’t need to leave the house until eight or nine o’clock, yet he found himself staring at the ceiling by dawn. He knew, intellectually, that sharing this part of himself wasn’t a mistake, and yet he’d learned the hard way about revealing too much of himself and getting stung by it. The fear, after all these years, was ingrained in him. He knew that he wouldn’t alienate Scully, but he feared disappointing Maggie, and that surprised him.

He’d never worried about that kind of thing until he’d committed himself to Scully. She’d taught him to care. He guessed, in many ways, that was good.

So he lay there, thinking, for hours. About Scully, about their future, about his past, for yes, he believed he couldn’t look to the future without looking to the past as well. It was a circle. Until finally, he heard stirrings from the room next door and knew it was safe to rise and dress.

They gathered in the kitchen for coffee and pastries. It felt right to be in this environment, despite how very different it was from his every day life. Once mugs were washed and put away, the ladies donned coats as they walked to the car, seemingly excited to be off on their adventure.

Mulder climbed behind the wheel and headed into the city, making their way to the innermost recesses of Washington. And if opulence and wealth reigned in the more popular areas of the city, they soon realized that there were just as many areas where poverty abounded.

At last, he pulled into a parking space in front of a clean but badly run-down building. The mission.

Getting out of the car, Scully stared in wonder. “This is how you spend your Christmas days, Mulder?”

“Somebody has to do it,” he said. “I never saw any reason why it shouldn’t be me. Food needs to be cooked and served – and if it’s not, these people don’t get to eat today.”

They walked into the room and were greeted by several fellow worked, all who had become familiar with Mulder over the years. They could hear commotion in an adjoining room, and Scully peeked out a door to see an already-established line of people.

“When will they start serving?” she asked as she followed Mulder and Maggie into the kitchen.

“It all depends on when we get it set up and ready. I’m lucky – I didn’t draw kitchen duty this year or I’d have had to have been here hours ago to put the turkeys in the oven. I’m serving today, which means I’m going to need help getting the tables put up.

He finally forced himself to look the two women in the face for the first time since their arrival. Scully’s held approval, which he knew it would, but his relief was almost palpable when he saw not just acceptance in Maggie’s, but pride as well. “Do you mind spending your Christmas this way?”

“Fox, I love my family. They are just about everything to me. But we’ve been selfish, and you’ve opened my eyes to that. We’ve enjoyed our Christmases in a warm house with a kitchen full of food. The least I can do to make up for it is spend this Christmas here, with you. Thank you, Fox.”

“That goes for me, too, Mulder. You’ve made this a wonderful Christmas.” Scully hugged him tightly. “And now, we’d better get to work.”

By noon, the serving tables were set up and the first of the huge bowls full of turkey, stuffing, potatoes, and vegetables were being brought out. Maggie and Scully each tied on an apron, grabbed a serving spoon, and took places behind the table with Mulder and a few others. People, old and young, single and entire families, filed by and received plates of food.

It never ceased to amaze him, and he never felt anything like he felt when he stood here and watched people, especially dirty and sad-looking children, eagerly shoving the food into their mouths, and knowing that it would probably be next year before they ever had another meal like this again. Scully kept looking at him with that look in her eyes, but she was wrong. He was no hero – he just couldn’t resist having this feeling.

After a few hours, the line lightened a bit, and Mulder told Scully and Maggie to take a break, go get themselves a plate, and have their dinner. The time had gone so fast, they looked as surprised as he had when he’d looked up to see the time.

“Aren’t you going to eat?” Scully asked him with concern.

“There aren’t enough servers for all three of us to go at once. When you’re done, I’ll have something, I promise.” Nodding, Scully and Maggie did as they were told. Every once in awhile, Mulder would look over at them and see their heads together in conspiratorial whispers. They were planning something, but he didn’t have time to worry what it was.

He traded places with them once they were finished, and found himself sitting at a table alone, eating turkey and dressing. It didn’t feel foreign to him, and didn’t even feel sad as it had in years before, because he had somebody waiting for him nearby. It made all the difference in the world.

From her place behind the serving tables, Scully was having a hard time paying attention to what she was doing. Her attention kept straying to Mulder, watching him as he ate. She’d always known he was smart, and handsome, and many other things. Now she also knew that his generosity was beyond anything she’d ever expected.

A group of small children, tummies full but still dirty, played near the serving tables. She went over to talk to them.

“Hi, kids!”

“Hi, lady,” a few of them said simultaneously.

“My name is Dana.” Each of them introduced themselves, and she tried to remember as many as she could. Finally she bent down closer, whispering to them. “Do you know that man sitting over there?” She pointed to Mulder.

“Sure,” one child, who seemed to be the leader, said. “That’s Mr. Mulder. He comes here every year.”

Another child spoke up. “I heard somebody say once that he’s a spy! That would be so cool!”

Scully laughed. “Well, he does work for the government, but right now, want to know a secret?”

“Sure!” chorused the five and six year olds.

“Well, Mr. Mulder hasn’t had a hug in a long, long time.”

“Don’t his mommy and daddy hug him?” one precocious child asked.

“His mommy and daddy died. He sure would appreciate a hug, I think.”

“You’re his girlfriend, aren’t you? Why don’t you hug him more often?” asked a very mature child of perhaps seven.

“I do, but it’s just not the same as a hug from a child. What do you say? It would make him really happy, I’m sure.”

The kids nodded to each other, and suddenly Mulder was being swarmed over. They were on his lap and his back, sitting in the chair next to him, on the table, and standing, but all the little arms were wrapped around him. He was laughing.

“Thanks for coming to see us!”

“Merry Christmas, Mr. Mulder.”

“Are you done eating yet?”

“Wanna come and play with us?”

“Your girlfriend is pretty.”

All the voices were hard to discern, but to Mulder, the hugs were like heaven. “Thanks, everybody! Did you all eat your dinners?”

“Every bite!” said a little brown-haired girl.

“Good,” he smiled. “Stay here a second, and I’ll be right back.” He went out to the car, returning with some boxes.

“Okay, line up!” They did as he ordered, and each child received a bright red and white candy cane. They all thanked him, hugged him again, and scampered off to places unknown.

Returning to his duties at the serving table, Scully looked at him warmly. “Mulder, you are amazing.”

“So are you. You put up with me.”

“Well,” Maggie said with a wide grin. “I think you’re both pretty amazing, but I’m admittedly partial.”

They continued to work until late afternoon when the food supply and lines were exhausted, as were the workers, but it was a good exhausted.

“I’m going to sleep like a rock tonight,” Maggie said as they got into the car. “But it’s the best kind of tiredness I’ve felt in a long time. Thank you, Fox.”

“Well, you wanted to see how I spend my Christmases . . .”

“I will never again consider your holiday mis-spent,” Scully added and kissed him on the cheek.

They drove Maggie back to her place, reclaiming their gifts and the leftovers from the previous night before wishing her a goodnight and leaving her to some peace and quiet. Once alone in the car, Scully looked at him warmly again. “How about we go back to your place?”

“You’re sure?”

“Absolutely. I don’t think I’m ready to leave you just yet.”

“I don’t have much of a tree, y’know.”

“Yes, I know. And it doesn’t matter. Just so long as you’re there. Besides, I have one more gift for you.”

“Another one? Scully, you’ve already given me so much.”

“I didn’t want you to open this until we were alone.”

“Ooooh, Scully. I’m intrigued,” Mulder said lasciviously.

“It’s not that kind of gift, Mulder,” Scully smiled. “Although I won’t rule anything out for later on.”

Both of them carried their overnight bags into the apartment when they arrived at Hegel place, but while Scully went and sat on the couch, Mulder went to the refrigerator instead.

“I was hoping we’d come back here,” he said, joining her on the couch with a bottle of champagne and two glasses. He opened it, and poured.

“You know, Mulder. I didn’t think, before yesterday, that I could love you any more than I already do, but I do.”

“Thanks. I know I couldn’t love you any more. Now how about my present?” His eyes lit up like a child’s.

“Okay, but first, I want to explain. Yesterday while you were returning the van, I went back to the children’s home.”

“Scully, those gifts were supposed to be anonymous!”

“I know, and I promise, I didn’t betray your secret. I wanted to see . . . Well, I’m sure you understand. I talked to the man in charge, and he asked me to give this to you – so I guess it’s really more his gift to you than mine.”

She gave him a package wrapped in Christmas wrapping paper. When he opened it, there were several large envelopes bound together with a piece of yarn. On closer inspection, each envelope had a year on it.

He looked at her, perplexed.

“Each year, the director of the home told me, the kids made drawings for the person who brought them the toys. They gave them to him and asked that he’d make sure the donor got their messages, but he’d never been able to fulfill that promise. Until now.”

Opening the first envelope, he took out sixty or seventy sheets of paper with crayoned drawings, mostly of the kids playing with their new toys. Almost all of them said, “thank you,” on them somewhere, and one even said, “our own Santa,” on it. Mulder read every one, and when he looked up at her, his eyes were moist.

“Thank you, Scully.”

“No, thank you, Mulder. You reminded me that Christmas is about giving – not just to those we love, but to everybody.”

They hugged, and she nuzzled closer into him, nearly dozing off instantaneously when he roused her. “Oh, but there’s one more gift to open.”

“What?” she said, surprised.

“Your Mom gave me this box as we were leaving the house tonight and told me we were to open it when we were alone.” He got up and retrieved the brightly-wrapped shirt-size box from his own overnight bag.

“What do you think it is?” Scully asked as he rejoined her on the couch.

“I have no idea, but I don’t know why we can’t find out.”

Together they tore off the paper and then carefully lifted the lid.

Scully blushed, as a laugh forced itself from Mulder.

For in the box, nestled among the tissue paper, was a red, see-through negligee.

“I guess we didn’t have to worry about the separate rooms after all,” Mulder chuckled.

“No, I guess not. And now, if you’ll excuse me,” she said, snagging the box’s contents, “I’m going to go put on OUR Christmas present.”

They may not have peace on earth, but they had happiness, and they had love. And what more could two people want?

The End

Airport Story

Title: Airport Story

Author: Vickie Moseley

Summary: Mulder decides to surprise Scully and Maggie

with a Christmas trip to San Diego, but things don’t

quite work out as planned.

Written for IMTP Virtual Season 10, Christmas Special

Event

Rating: PG

Category: MRS, slight A

Disclaimer: No copyright infringement intended.

Archive: Two weeks exclusive with VS10, then

anywhere.

Notes: This goes out to all our wonderful readers who

have been so supportive. Happy Holidays to all of

you!

Airport Story

By Vickie Moseley

vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com

Mulder looked out at the stark whiteness just beyond

the plate glass window and sighed. On the runways,

nothing was moving, not a luggage carrier, not even

the emergency snowplows that had made their last

sweep about an hour and a half ago. The jets, lined

up and hauntingly dark, were slowly being covered in

a huge mound of snow. It was as if someone had just

dumped half the Arctic Circle on O’Hare International

Airport.

“It’s not your fault.” He smiled at the words as he

felt the small, warm hand grip his tee shirt covered

bicep.

He continued to stare out onto the field. “How can

you say that, Scully? I made the reservations. I

booked us on a flight with a layover in Chicago,

knowing full well that winter in the Midwest should

have been one of Dante’s visions of hell. And not

only that,” he said, finally braving a look down into

her eyes, “I just ruined Christmas for your mom.”

Scully joined him in a commiserating sigh. “But you

were trying so hard to do the right thing, Mulder.

Yes, a direct flight would have us at Bill and Tara’s

already,” she said, knowing full well that would have

been assured if she’d made the reservations. “But you

did all this as a surprise, for me and for Mom. And

she appreciates it, really, she does.”

“She hasn’t said two words to me since they announced

the cancellation,” he countered.

“She’s been on the phone to Bill and Tara,” Scully

shot back. “And Charlie and Bonnie. If she can’t be

with them in person, Mom likes to talk.”

He wasn’t buying it. “No, Scully, I screwed the pooch

big time,” he said and sighed again. “Now Bill has

more ammunition for our next encounter, and in the

meantime, we’re going to starve to death at O’Hare

Airport.”

“The CinnaBon is still open,” Scully offered

helpfully.

He burped and grimaced. “That icing always makes me

sick to my stomach,” he groaned. “Too bad the Vienna

hot dog guy had a four wheel drive vehicle. He looked

like the enterprising sort. The kind to make a profit

off others misery.”

She affectionately chucked him in the arm. “C’mon,

come sit down. At least the TVs are still on.”

“Showing in glorious CNN technicolor the path of the

worst winter storm in the upper midwest since the New

Years Eve Blizzard of 1978-79.” Mulder stood his

ground for another minute, then sighed again and

turned back to where their coats and carryon

luggage sat at the end of a long row of industrial

strength black airport chairs.

Surprisingly, other stranded travelers didn’t

surround them. Most planes had been diverted to other

airports and many people had taken up the airlines

offer of free accommodations at nearby hotels. But

the DC flight had been one of the last to arrive and

the hotels had reached capacity, leaving about 150

people scattered around the terminal. At least the

American Airlines ticket clerk had assured them they

would be the first to leave when the weather

cleared.

The shops were all locked down, the Cinna-Bon

eventually closed up and the passengers all found

quiet corners to huddle under trench coats and ski

jackets, arms wrapped around airplane courtesy

pillows that the stranded flight attendants had

secreted off the plane. Scully had given up talking

to him an hour ago, knowing that in his current

mental funk there was no way to reason with him. She

curled up on the floor, resting her head on her arm,

her hand on his foot, as if he might considered

running off.

Mulder sat with his back against the wall, arms

wrapped loosely around his knees, watching the snow

pile up against the planes and the other assorted

vehicles on the runway. In the near silence of

the terminal, the sound of a throat being cleared

caused him to jump a foot.

“Mrs. Scully,” he gasped out, when he realized who

was settling down next time him. “I thought you were

sleeping.”

Maggie smiled at him and shook her head. “My bones

are just too old to be sleeping anywhere but in a

bed, Fox. I cat napped, I’m fine for now.”

If it were possible to feel more guilty, Mulder found

a way. “I’m so sorry, Mrs. Scully. You should be

home. Or at Bill and Tara’s.”

He startled when that statement received a snort. “On

their rollaway? No, thanks, Fox. I think I’d prefer a

nice bed over at the Hilton,” she said with a wink.

“Not that Tara isn’t a perfect little hostess,” she

amended quickly.

Mulder smothered his smirk at her little admission.

“No, she was wonderful the last time we were out.”

“Bill, of course, is another matter all together,”

Maggie gave him another conspiratorial wink. When he

feigned innocence at her remark, she linked her arm

in his. “Oh, Fox. No need to play possum. I know that

Bill has been quite a handful where you are

concerned. I just hope you realize that his is not

the majority opinion in the family.”

Mulder turned his head to gaze back out at the snow.

“I couldn’t blame you if it were the majority

opinion,” he whispered.

Shaking her head, Maggie smacked him lightly on the

arm. “Fox William Mulder, if there is one thing I

want to teach you it’s to get over yourself!”

He snapped his head around to look at her. What had

she said?

“You know, it’s all very nice to feel sorry for

things that you’re responsible for. When you used to

run off without telling Dana where you were going,

for example. That was very disrespectful to her, not

to mention downright dangerous most of the time. I

think guilt over those instances would be well

placed. But . . .” she said firmly, squeezing his arm

gently. “But guilt over things that you have

absolutely no control over is just, well, I’ve always

thought it was very selfish, myself.”

He blinked at her. Had her heard her right? “Selfish?

How is it selfish? I’m admitting that I’m no good,

for you daughter, your family. How is that selfish?”

“OK, maybe selfish is the wrong word,” Maggie

admitted. “Egocentric is probably a better term.” At

his wide-eyed stare she chuckled. “Come on, Fox. How

could you possibly have known it was going to storm

so heavily tonight?”

“Oh, let’s think?” Mulder sneered. “Every weather

report for the last five days, Accuweather on the

internet, the Weather Channel . . .”

“All with possible accumulation of 2 to 4 inches

predicted for the upper Midwest, yes, I know, I’ve

watched my share of the Weather Channel late at

night, too, dear. But not in a single forecast did

anyone predict such winds and blizzard conditions.

And I’ve flown out of BWI with three inches of snow

on the ground. So you couldn’t have known what we

were in for.”

“But I know how weather gets in this part of the

country,” he countered. “Remember, Mrs. Scully, I’ve

been traveling around this country for ten years now.

I should have known better.”

She shook her head. “And if Christmas were a floating

holiday, I’m sure all of this could have been

avoided. But it’s not. It comes once a year.”

“And I’ve screwed up two of them now,” he said

mournfully. “And aided and abetted in screwing up a

third. Not a great track record.”

“Now, if you’re referring to the last Christmas we

spent with Bill and Tara, you better just rethink

that right now,” Maggie bristled. “That was not your

doing, Fox. Whatever happened that year, you were a

voice of reason and restraint with Dana and . . .

little Emily. As for the year you kept Dana out a

little late, well, she got home on time, so that

wasn’t a screw up, either. But we aren’t here to

keep score.”

“I just wanted this Christmas to be happy for her,”

he sighed and reached over to stroke his partner’s

shoulder lightly.

Maggie smiled at his tenderness. “Oh, I have no doubt

that this Christmas is a happy one for her, Fox.”

“Oh, yeah. Stranded in an airport. The perfect

holiday,” Mulder replied with a snort.

“You are never stranded anywhere when you’re with the

one you love,” Maggie shot back with a look so

identical to her daughter’s that it took Mulder’s

breath away. “Do you know how many Christmases I

would have paid good money to be stranded anywhere

with Dana’s father?”

Mulder dropped his eyes. “I have no idea.”

“Four. Four years we were separated on Christmas.

Four years I did up all the stockings, I put out all

the presents, I carved the ham. I went through the

motions, for the kids, but my heart wasn’t in it.

It made me realize something. That, and a little

incident that happened a long time ago, on a

Christmas Eve much like this.” Her voice took on a

playful tone, but her expression was far away.

“I sense a story coming,” Mulder smiled at her.

She returned the smile. “You think you’re the only

one to screw up Christmas, as you so artfully put it.

Well, let me tell you, William Scully, Sr, USN, ran

rings around you, Fox. He could screw up Christmas

with both hands tied behind his back!”

Mulder relaxed against the wall, settling in to enjoy

the story.

“It was the year Dana was born. At Christmas time,

that would have made her about 10 months old. We were

living in Newport News, on the Virginia coast. My

family were all New Englanders, and we hadn’t been

home in a very long time. I asked Bill if we’d be

able to get home for Christmas. He promised to do his

best.”

“As you well know, weather was treacherous, the

interstate system was still pretty much under

construction, and I was concerned about traveling

with little ones. Bill was only 4, Missy was right

about 2 and a half and Dana, well, Dana had just

started trying to walk the week before. So the

thought of careening off the highway into a snowpile

held no appeal, to say the least. But Bill was a

man of action, and he had promised me we’d ‘be home

for Christmas’. I swear to God, if I never hear that

damned song again, I’ll die a happy woman,” she said

with an exasperated huff, ignoring the bemused look

Mulder gave her at her forcefully colorful

expression.

“We started out with clear skies, dry pavement and

more than enough diapers to hold us till we got to my

sister’s house in Portland. It was more than a day

trip, but we’d decided to drive straight through, I

would spell Bill when he got too tired. And to

be honest, that pretty much was the majority of the

trip, until we hit just north of New York City. An

Alberta Clipper, much like this one, was following

the St. Lawrence and dumped a foot and a half of snow

on New York and New England. We were stopped by state

troopers at the New York border and told the roads

were closed.”

“What did you do?” Mulder asked in rapt attention.

“Well, the reasonable choice would have been to turn

around and go back the way we came, find a motel and

sit it out. However, this was William Patrick Scully,

Lieutenant JG we’re talking about, and he wasn’t

going to let something as measly as 18 inches of snow

stand in the way of himself and a promise. Bill

backed the car around, made to go back the way we’d

come and at the first side road, started north again,

on the back country roads.”

“Weren’t those roads closed, too?” Mulder asked,

leaning forward.

“The north-south roads were icy, yes, but many

farmers had put up snow fences, so some roads were

still passable. But just to get from one little

community to another. There were several roads

that were totally snowed under and Bill would take

out the map we’d picked up at a Standard station and

find another route.”

Mulder snickered, remembering the old Standard

stations with their ‘torches’ on the glass signs.

“We weren’t making any time at all, we were going

mostly west because the northern roads were

impossible. It was about 11:30 when we were coming

into another little town. But this time, Bill

Junior woke up and got all excited. There was a

church up the street and people were going inside. He

decided that we were at my sister’s and it was time

to stop. No amount of talking could convince him that

we still had several hours to go. Well, Bill Senior

looked at Bill Junior, all excited about going to

Middle night Mass, as Billy called it, and without a

word he pulled into the parking lot of the church and

shut off the engine. We got the girls out, Dana was

sound asleep and Missy was crabby from being woken

up, but we all went into the church.

“The service was beautiful, but it seemed a little

off to me. Halfway through the homily, I looked at

the cover of the hymnal and realized we were in a

Lutheran church. Well, it hit me that we’d just

traveled a thousand miles and didn’t even get to the

right religion, much less the right church and I

started giggling. It took me several minutes to get

myself under control, but by that time Bill saw what

I’d already seen and he was starting to gather the

kids to go outside again.

“It was a well placed heel on his shin that stopped

his movements and we politely continued with the

service. The children were too little to notice any

difference and I had Lutheran friends in school so

I’d been to their services. It was so beautiful and

it was wonderful just to be still and not in that

darned car anymore. When the service was over, we

knew we had to go outside and get in the car again.

Missy started to cry, which woke Dana up and then

Billy was upset and I couldn’t take it anymore, I

started to cry right along with them. Bill looked at

me like he was going to bust a gasket, and he just

walked off. I thought he’d left us there. But a

few minutes later, he came back, with the Pastor of

the church in tow. The pastor picked up Missy, took

Billy by the hand and informed me that all of us were

coming to the parsonage, his wife was making up the

beds in the spare room for us. I didn’t have a chance

to say no.

“We thought we’d only stay until morning, but as luck

would have it, the gas line in the car froze solid

that night and we were stranded there for two days.

The Wilsons, that was their names, were delightful

people and opened their hearts and their home to

us. We had a wonderful Christmas Dinner with their

children and somehow presents appeared under the tree

for Billy, Missy and even little Dana. I will never

forget the look on Billy’s face when he was told that

Santa had actually found him in a snow storm! We left

the day after with very warm memories. I got a

Christmas card from them every year until Alice

passed away about ten years ago.”

Mulder smiled and nodded. “But Mrs. Scully, I don’t

see any Lutheran churches in the vicinity,” he

countered.

She shook her head. “You are so stubborn, Fox. It’s a

wonder the two of you haven’t killed each other in

the last ten years. But maybe that’s what you do, you

balance each other. You’re right. There aren’t any

churches here. But there is Dana. And you and I both

know there have been times we thought she would never

share another Christmas with us.”

He dropped his chin, acknowledging just how much

truth was in that statement.

“And there have been times when she and I have

worried in the same way about you,” Maggie added,

lifting his chin with her index finger.

Mulder looked in her eyes and realized that she was

speaking the truth there, too.

“You are together. And you’re both safe and warm.

What more could you ask for on Christmas Eve, Fox

Mulder?”

“Mulder?” Scully sat up, bed head lifting her auburn

hair in a very unflattering style.

“Right here, Scully,” he said soothingly. He pulled

her up so that she rested her head against his chest.

“Right here.”

“Has it stopped snowing?” Scully asked, yawning so

that her words were almost lost.

“No, but it looks a little lighter, off to the east,”

Mulder replied.

“Maybe that’s the Star of Bethlehem,” Maggie said

with a smile.

“Well, any clearing would come from the west or

north,” Scully mumbled and snuggled down on to

Mulder’s chest. “I think we’re stuck here a while

longer.”

Mulder lifted his hand and stroked her hair from her

face, but she’d already fallen back asleep. He looked

over at Maggie, who was watching them with such

affection. “There isn’t anyplace I’d rather be.”

The end

Mirror, Mirror

cover

Title: Mirror Mirror

Authors: Susan Proto and Vickie Moseley

Summary: Scully finds herself in a strange place.

Rating: PG

Category: SA, MA, X File

Disclaimer: No copyright infringement intended.

Archive: Two weeks exclusive with IMTP VS10, then anywhere.

Dedicated to our fellow lunatics and producers, Dawn, Deb,

Sally, Suzanne and Theresa. You guys make it still the best

game of ‘Barbie and Ken’ in town and we love you!!

To all the VS10 readers–we love you, too!! Give us a shout

out any old time.

clip_image002

Mirror, Mirror

By Vickie Moselely (vickiemoseley1978@yahoo.com)

& Susan Proto (STPteach@aol.com)

Teaser

Friday

The Morgue

Scully watched awestruck at the clockwork precision with

which the team worked. When she’d walked into the room,

someone handed her a lab coat unceremoniously and she put

it on. She noticed an identification tag with her name was

already attached. Odd, she thought, but she then noticed

that everyone wore nametags and so she put the puzzle aside

for that moment.

A young man worked quickly putting a toe tag on the still-

clothed body that lay on the cold slab, while a young woman

began taking the necessary identifying photos. Once she’d

finished getting the front view, she called out to a co-

worker for assistance in turning the body and continued

photographing.

Next, the clothes were removed from the corpse and pictures

of the body, both front and back, were once again taken.

Other members of the team moved the body to the scale for

weighing and x-raying.

A pair of workers was carefully going over every item of

clothing and documenting any and all characteristics of the

items. Scully remained standing in the center of the

hubbub, not quite sure exactly what her role was at that

moment. The group surrounding her seemed to work like a

well-oiled machine.

“Hey, doc? We’re ready for you anytime you want to begin

slicing and dicing,” called out a young man.

“Okay,” she said without looking directly at the source of

the voice. Scully remained mesmerized by the flurry of

activity and the fact that she was apparently in charge of

it.

“You okay, doc?”

“I’m sorry,” she began and looked at the nametag clipped to

the lab coat, “Kevin,” she stammered. “I don’t know where

my head is today”. She looked over at the nude corpse and

announced, “Let’s get started, shall we?”

The forensics specialist set to work by turning on the tape

recorder and by referring to the file identified the case

number and stated the victim’s name. “John Pratt.”

I know that name, she thought with a start. “John Pratt

was a golfer,” she murmured.

“Why Doctor Scully, your forensics expertise never ceases

to amaze me,” called out a familiar voice from the

entrance.

Thinking quickly, she pointed to the body’s right arm and

noted that it was slightly more muscular than the left.

“It’s not quite as built up as it would have been if he

were a tennis player…”

“I see.” The voice held a hint of amusement in it.

“Well, it just fits,” she said and looked up. When she

looked up, Scully’s eyes grew wide at the figure before

her. Like an old habit, she felt the animosity rise along

with the color of her cheeks, but just as quickly she

tamped it down.

“You never cease to amaze me, Scully, to find the smallest

clue and make it answer the big questions.”

“Well, I guess Mulder’s rubbed off on me,” she murmured.

“Gee, you think?” He laughed and was about to offer his

own reasons for Scully’s uncanny ability to weave answers

out of the air when the trill of his cell phone interrupted

the exchange. He opened up the channel and identified

himself.

“Krycek.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Act I Scene 1

Earlier that day

“It’s just the calm before the storm, Scully. Trust me on this.”

She nodded, but couldn’t help wonder exactly which storm Mulder was

talking about.

They’d had a rare few days of blissful quiet. Sure, they were spent in

the office, but after their last case everyone had managed to steer

clear and leave them to writing expenditure reports, organizing their

files, and simply decompressing. It was a rare gift, and both agents

were wise enough to take advantage of it. They knew their next X-File

was just around the bend, which justified Mulder’s ‘calm before the

storm’ observation.

But it was now 3:45 on Friday afternoon and they were clocking out

early for their trip to Maryland.

Hence, storm number two.

They pulled out of the Hoover’s parking lot and into the Friday

‘getaway’ traffic. “I suppose it wouldn’t have mattered what time we

left today…” grumbled Mulder as he pulled in behind the largest SUV

he’d ever seen. “I swear, people are driving small semis nowadays…”

“Well, at least we were able to get an early jump on the traffic.”

“I hate to break it to you, Scully, but trust me, we’re not jumping

anywhere.”

She nodded and understood his exasperated tone was directed at the

multitude of cars in front of them and not at her.

“Scully, you did remember to put your Mom’s present in the trunk,

right?”

She nodded.

“I’m sure you’re looking forward to seeing your family. I can’t

believe your mom is going to be sixty.”

Once again, she nodded.

“Only having met Charlie two years ago, and under extreme conditions,

I’m still not convinced he’s not a figment of your imagination,” he

said, his tone turned teasing.

Scully’s reply, on the other hand, was more somber. “With the notable

exception of our trip to space, the last time I saw him was at Dad’s

funeral.”

“Well, I’m glad he’s able to make it for a happy occasion,” he replied,

softly.

Scully smiled and said, “Mom is so happy that she’s going to have us

all there. It’s been too long since we’ve all been together.”

Bittersweet memories of lost sisters touched them both, and for a short

time kept their thoughts to themselves.

Finally, Mulder broke the silence. “Scully? About our discussion from

this morning…”

Let the deluge begin, thought Scully.

“Mulder, there is nothing to discuss. I’ve told you how I feel, and I

expect you to respect my feelings on this.”

“Just help me understand, okay?”

“What is there to understand? I’m not ready.”

“For what? Scully, I’m not asking you to pick out china patterns; I

just want your family to know we’ve made a commitment to one another

beyond the office.”

“Mulder, it’s not necessary.”

“How can you say that?”

“Easily. I’ll show you. ‘It’s not necessary.’ See?” she retorted.

“No, I don’t see. Damn it, it’s necessary if I want to hold your

hand!” Mulder took a deep breath and then added, more softly, “I just

want to be able to hold your hand in front of your mother and brothers.

That’s all.”

She looked at him with a softness that hadn’t been there since he’d

brought up the subject that morning. “Oh, Mulder,” she whispered back.

“I just don’t think it’s the right time.”

“Oh, for crying out loud, this is the perfect time. Your whole family

will be there; we can let everyone know at the same time.”

“Are you forgetting that Bill will be there?”

“Hell, no! In fact I’m counting on your mother to protect me when you

tell him that we’re together!”

She laughed. She couldn’t help it. The image of her five foot nothing

mom shielding her six foot something partner from her older brother was

just too funny to maintain her dour mood.

“See, the entertainment value alone makes it worth telling them,” said

Mulder.

“Oh, Mulder, I know you want to tell them, but I just think we should

keep this to ourselves for now.”

“Scully, our relationship is not exactly a state secret anymore. The

Gunmen know, Susanne Modeski knows, and in case you’ve forgotten, our

direct superior now knows for a fact what I suppose the rest of the

bureau has suspected for the last ten years.”

“Don’t remind me, Mulder. I still have some regrets that Skinner

knows, but what’s done is done.” Scully decided to take another tack.

“But that’s not the only reason I want to hold back on the news.”

Mulder looked questioningly at her; traffic was moving so slowly the

brief distraction from the road proved to be of little danger.

“It’s Mom’s day. I don’t want anything to detract from her birthday.”

Mulder reacted quickly; he giggled.

“What?” she asked.

“Scully, you’re going to tell me that your mom wouldn’t appreciate

hearing that you and I were in a relationship after all of these

years?”

“To be honest, Mulder, once Bill got wind of it I think the news would

prove to be a whole lot more stressful than you can imagine, and I

don’t think it’s fair to subject my mother to those kinds of worries on

her birthday.”

“So, we just tell her and not the others,” Mulder suggested.

“No. It would be too hard for her to keep that a secret, and besides,

we still wouldn’t be able to hold hands with my brothers there.”

“Scully, I really think you’re wrong. I think we – .”

The trill of a cellular phone filled the air and both reached for their

pockets. “I win,” Scully said as she opened the line.

“Scully.”

“Yes, Agent Scully, this is Kim. Please hold on for AD Skinner.”

“Yes, Kim,” she replied, but to Mulder she mouthed, ‘Shit, it’s

Skinner’.

“Agent Scully?”

“Yes, sir.”

“I take it Mulder is with you?” the AD asked.

“Yes, sir, as a matter of fact he is.”

“Good. I need you both back in my office ASAP.”

“Excuse me, sir, but we’re on our way to Maryland even as we speak. We

have a family function to attend.”

“Sorry, Agent Scully, but your plans have changed. I need you back

here.”

“But, sir, it’s my mother’s sixtieth birthday; my entire family will be

there.”

“I understand, and I am sorry – .”

“- Charlie’s only going to be there tonight,” she mused aloud. “I

haven’t seen him in so long.”

“Agent, I regret the inconvenience, really.”

“Sir, I cannot believe this can’t wait till morning. Mulder and I

haven’t had a weekend off in weeks.”

“I’m sorry, Scully. I have my orders and now you have yours.”

“But, sir -”

“- Agent, I’ll expect you p/d/q.” In an effort to take the edge off of

his brusque demand, he added, “Oh, and make sure ‘lover boy’

accompanies you.”

Unfortunately, Scully could not see the affectionate smile that

accompanied the AD’s last remark. She hung up without a word.

“What?” asked Mulder.

“We’ve been called in.”

“I figured; do you know what it’s about?”

“I don’t really give a damn what the case is about.” She couldn’t

decide what she was more upset about – being unable to visit with her

brothers and celebrate with her mother, or Skinner’s seemingly

harassing remark.

“I’m really sorry, Scully. I know how important this family gathering

was to you.”

She reached over and squeezed Mulder’s knee in acknowledgment. Scully

knew he meant it and wanted to let him know she appreciated his

support.

“Well, apparently the question to tell or not to tell my family about

us is now a moot point,” announced Scully.

“True but there’s always the next time, Scully.”

Thinking about Skinner’s callous remark, she said, “I doubt it’s going

to be anytime soon, Mulder.”

“Aw, c’mon, Scully. Trust me – your mom should be told.”

“What happened to ‘trust no one’, Mulder?” she asked. Her eyebrow was

cocked in her typical skeptic mode.

“Remember, this is me you’re talking to, partner. If there’s one thing

I’ve learned in the last ten years, it’s that sometimes you’re left

with no choice but to trust someone.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Act I Scene 2

Skinner’s Office

Kim smiled at them and nodded her head toward the closed door. “He’s

on the phone with the Director. It’ll just be a moment.”

Scully sighed and took a seat on the faux leather sofa. Mulder

stretched and shifted from one foot to the other. The fact that he

hadn’t sat beside her got her wondering. The last thing she wanted was

to let their conversation of the morning and in the car come between

them. She’d just have to do her best to show him that she loved him,

regardless of who knew or didn’t know about them. But that was the

point, she admitted to herself. It all came down to the Truth, with a

capital T. Truth was his religion, he told her that often enough. To

him, all they were doing was hiding the Truth. But Mulder never

stopped to consider the consequences of exposing the Truth.

The door opened and she jerked her head up. Skinner stood in the

doorway, an impatient look on his face. “Agents. I haven’t got all

day,” he said brusquely and returned to his desk as they shuffled in

and took their usual seats.

Skinner handed the folder to Mulder. “I just got off the phone with

the Director. This one is being watched closely, both of you, so try

not to turn it into a three-ring circus. Seems one of the missing

persons is the nephew of an influential individual, one with very deep

pockets who is not above putting heat on the administration to get this

cleared up.”

“Missing persons?” Scully asks as she leaned over and read from the

file Mulder was holding.

“Four so far. All employees of the same company, Glass-glo Industries.

They have a contract with both Department of Defense and NASA,” Skinner

supplied with a nod.

“Defense contracts? Could it be espionage?” Scully asked as Mulder

flipped the page.

“The four individuals were never seen leaving the building,” Mulder

commented, his brow furrowed in concentration.

“That is the case. Security monitors show all hallways and exits.

Initial investigation shows no tampering with the equipment. These

four people just disappeared into thin air,” Skinner said. “Basically,

I want you two to go over there tonight, talk to some people, check the

place out.”

Scully’s head jerked up. “Sir, it’s Friday afternoon!”

“Yes, I noticed that, Agent. And the Attorney General wants action on

this. Need I say more?” was the gruff reply.

They left the office without further discussion. Mulder could see the

steam coming out of Scully’s ears as they walked toward the elevator.

She almost put her dainty little index finger right through the button

to call the next car. He felt the need to do something, before that

wrath was turned upon him.

“Say, let’s run over to the company, see if we can have a chat with the

nice Mr. Bradley Kensworth, III, CEO and general manager,” he said

reading directly from the file. “And then, since there really isn’t

much we can do until tomorrow at the earliest, we can still high tail

it out to Baltimore and not miss the whole evening.”

She drew in a deep breath. It was a plan. Not the plan she’d hoped

for the evening, but a plan nonetheless. And Mulder was pretty darned

cute standing there all hopeful looking. God, he was so easy some

times.

“You’re on, G-Man. But if this character keeps us there one minute

past 6 . . .”

“We handcuff him to a radiator and come back to get him in the

morning,” Mulder said dryly, which drew a few surprised looks from the

other occupants of the just arrived elevator.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Act 1 Scene 3

Glas-glo Industries

Falls Church, VA

4:45 p.m.

The receptionist in the front lobby of the totally glass building

smiled brightly at them, handed them both matching visitor’s badges,

and then gave them directions to the fourth floor executive office of

Bradley Kensworth, III. Mulder straightened his tie in the mirrored

glass of the elevator. Scully tried not to look overly bored.

“Nice building,” Scully did finally comment as they made their way down

the hall to the appointed office suite.

“Bet it costs a fortune to cool,” Mulder said casually. He pointed to

the patch of undiluted sunlight on the floor. “All that radiant heat.”

“It’s thermal insulated glass, actually,” a voice came from behind

them. “Radiant heat has always been the problem in glass buildings

before, but here at Glas-glo we’ve developed a product that reflects

the heat back into the atmosphere. Or space, as the case might be.

It’s being used on the space station.”

Mulder spun on his heel and came face to face, or rather chin to top of

head with a small man dressed in a very expensive silk suit. The man

congenially stuck out his hand in greeting. “Brad Kensworth. And you

must be the FBI agents sent to look into these disappearances.”

“Agent Mulder, and this is my partner, Agent Scully,” Mulder said,

shaking Kensworth’s hand. Kensworth smiled and offered his hand to

Scully, who shook it briefly.

“Come on down to my office; can I offer you something to drink?”

Kensworth asked as he led them down the hall.

“No, thank you,” Scully replied politely. They entered a wooden door,

the only non-mirrored surface in the building appeared to be the doors,

and into a spacious office decorated with mostly glass furniture.

Kensworth directed them to sit on what looked like glass and steel side

chairs. Scully sat down, Mulder was a little more hesitant, but

finally sat down gingerly, as if expecting the chair not to hold his

weight.

“This is all my own design,” Kensworth said, noting their curiosity

toward the furnishings. “Much of it was done during college. You

know, you sit around the dorm room and think up new ways to use glass.”

“Or not,” Mulder said with a smile. “Mr. Kensworth, let’s get right to

the interview so we don’t take up anymore of your time.”

It didn’t take long for the agents to pick up on the fact that

Kensworth thought there were perfectly logical explanations for the

disappearances. Two of the employees, Henry Polanski and Leslie

Rosten, were rumored to be in a torrid affair and since both were

married, it was easy to assume they’d finally run off together.

Another one of the missing employees, John Pratt, had been spotted

spending several weekday nights at the local off-track betting parlor

and had come in twice asking for advances on his pay. The last missing

person, Larry Sisk, had talked for months about ‘just getting away from

it all’ and taking a long vacation in the Bahamas.

“It just seems a little odd that all four employees would go missing in

such a short space of time,” Scully commented after Kensworth concluded

his statement.

“Well, coincidences do happen, Agent Scully,” Kensworth said with a

condescending smirk.

Scully visibly bit her tongue to keep from replying. Mulder had to

swallow back his own retort to Kensworth’s comment.

“Would you mind if we had a look at the area where the missing

employees worked?” Mulder asked.

Kensworth frowned, but it was quickly replaced by a helpful smile. “Of

course not. The company is empty at the moment. We let everyone in

the company off at 3 on Fridays. Sort of an added employee benefit my

grandfather began when he started the business. But I’d be happy to

show you around.”

The ground floor of the building opened up into a huge work area with

glass enclosed offices lining the exterior walls. Scully checked her

watch and followed the two men to the back wall where three offices

were located. Kensworth pulled out a set of keys and unlocked the door

to the left.

“This is R and D, Research and Development,” he said, allowing the two

agents to enter the room before him.

“All four employees worked in the same area?” Scully asked, surprised.

“Yes. They were one of our research teams. We have several teams

working all the time. They might have an entire project or only part

of a larger project,” Kensworth explained.

“What was this team working on?” Mulder asked as he wandered the room.

It was about 12 foot by 15 foot, white metal tables with glass tops,

electron microscope on a table by the back wall. It looked like any

high school science lab.

Kensworth had yet to answer, so Mulder asked again. “What were they

working on, Mr. Kensworth?”

The small man looked uncomfortable, even going as far as to pull

slightly at his tie. “I’m afraid you don’t have the proper security

clearance for that information, Agent Mulder,” he said apologetically.

“But suffice it to say that this is not a case of corporate espionage,”

he added hastily.

“How do you know that, sir?” Scully asked, suspicion tingeing her

voice.

“For one thing, this team was working on a small part of a larger

project. It was done in that manner, breaking up the parts, for the

express purpose of avoiding any leaks. And none of the other teams

have experienced any problems. As I told you in my office, we just had

the horrible bad luck to put all our rotten apples in the same basket,”

Kensworth said with a shrug.

Scully caught Mulder’s eye and exchanged a silent thought. Mulder

nodded slightly and went back to examining the room. He was halfway

around the room to his starting point when a partially open desk drawer

caught his attention. He tilted his head toward it in a manner that

Scully could see his intentions, but hopefully Kensworth could not.

“What is that?” Scully asked suddenly, pointing to a large sheet of

glass propped against a piece of equipment just outside the door to the

lab. She moved toward it, hoping Kensworth would have the common sense

or paranoia to follow her, thus allowing Mulder a little time to look

in the drawer.

“That is an optical mirror, Agent Scully,” Kensworth said, doing

exactly as she hoped and following her into the main company area.

“Like the ones on the Hubble telescope?” she asked, standing in front

of Kensworth so that his back toward the lab door.

“Well, if we’d had the contract on the Hubble, it never would have

experienced the initial problems it had,” Kensworth huffed. “But yes,

it’s just like that. We’re working on this one for NASA.”

Mulder was still riffling through the drawer and glanced up at her,

begging her with his eyes to keep stalling for time. She glanced

furtively around the company floor again. In a far corner, out of

sight of her partner, she saw a glint of green colored glass.

“Now this is interesting,” she said, walking toward the large sheet of

emerald glass. It was at least 7 feet tall and four feet wide, but

seemed to be paper-thin.

“Oh, Agent Scully, please don’t touch that!” Kensworth pleaded.

Just then, Mulder walked out of the lab, pulling his hand out of his

pocket. “Well, Scully, I think we’ve taken enough of Mr. Kensworth

time, don’t you?” he rushed out in one breath.

Kensworth spun on his heel at the sound of Mulder’s voice. “Well, I do

have a dinner engagement in an hour,” Kensworth said with a shrug.

“No need to worry about us. We’ll see ourselves out,” Mulder said

cheerfully.

Kensworth looked dubious for a moment and then walked toward the doors

at the far end of the company. He stopped and turned to the agents

again. “Will there be anything else, any other questions for the

investigation?”

Mulder was looking like the cat with a canary caught between his teeth.

He looked over at Scully. “Nothing that I can think of, can you, Agent

Scully?”

Catching the hint, Scully shook her head. “Nothing that I can think of

Agent Mulder.”

Kensworth nodded. He accompanied the two agents out of the R & D

office space, locked it, and headed toward the elevator.

“What did you find?” Scully hissed as she saw the little man hit the

elevator button and enter the car.

“Well, I didn’t find evidence of a torrid affair. I found several

pictures of our two missing employees, and their respective spouses.

Not something you’d be likely to keep around if you’re avoiding

suspicions of hanky panky,” Mulder said, handing her one of the photos.

If anything, the two employees seemed casual friends at best.

“This is pretty circumstantial,” Scully commented, handing back the

photo.

“And the guy with the gambling problem? Pratt’s a golfer. Every

night, from the score cards in his desk.”

Scully pursed her lips. “Pretty hard to play 9 holes . . .”

“Eighteen,” Mulder corrected.

“OK, 18 holes and still spend the night at the track,” Scully conceded.

“And the guy who ran off to the Bahamas? Well, Sisk apparently just

bought a bass boat complete with trailer. The bill of sale as well as

the model brochure was in his desk.”

“Don’t these people ever do any work? All their personal effects seem

to be in their desks,” Scully smirked.

“The decay of the Protestant work ethic, Scully. What can I say?”

Mulder responded.

“So, if you’ve found evidence to blow holes in all of Kensworth well

thought out explanations, where does that leave us?” Scully asked,

chewing on her lip.

“I don’t know what to tell you, Scully. But I would like to look

around this place a little more.”

“Mulder, I really don’t want to be caught here, and besides, he locked

the door . . .”

“Nor do I, Scully,” Mulder replied as he took out his lock pick, “and

since when did a little lock ever stop us from doing the work of the

FBI?” He heard the click and opened the door with a flourish. “There

you go. We’ll just nose around a little more. Besides, if we tried to

get on the B-W Parkway at this hour, we’ll be there for ages. If we

leave in say fifteen minutes, I bet we can make it to your Mom’s before

Bill has a chance to say ‘sorry son of a bitch’,” he grinned.

She glared at his joke and ignored it. “So, what do we look for?”

Mulder shook his head. “I don’t know, anything out of the ordinary.

Just poke around. I want to see if I can get into the other lab, the

one that has more of this project. Maybe I can find some notes or

something.”

“Just be careful,” Scully warned. She watched him cautiously pick the

lock of the lab next to the one they’d already seen. When he was

inside the lab, she turned back to the plate of green glass in the

corner.

The glass was incredible. It was green at one angle, almost black at

another, then silver if she shifted more in either direction. The

surface didn’t appear solid, but almost seemed to slink and slither as

she looked at it. She remembered the windows in her grandmother

Scully’s farmhouse, how the panes were rippled at the bottom from age

and gravity. But this glass wasn’t old, and it wasn’t ‘liquid’ in the

sense that normal glass can be. This glass was moving right before her

eyes. She reached her hand up and came within an inch of running her

index finger down the plate.

“Find anything, Scully?” called out Mulder.

Though it wasn’t much louder than a stage whisper, it was enough to

have startled her. She tried to prepare herself for falling onto the

glass so as not to break it nor harm herself, but it was to no avail.

Scully apparently lost her balance and quickly found herself on the

floor of the company.

Act II Scene 1

She was fully prepared to see shards of green glass all around her, but

when she looked up she saw that the emerald-colored sheet had remained

intact. Scully shook her head in bewilderment; she was quite sure that

she’d fallen into the glass hard enough to break it, yet she found that

the only sore part of her body was her derriere, on which she’d landed.

clip_image004

Odd, she thought but decided it was best to be grateful that she was

free of any cuts from broken glass. The next thing on her agenda was

to find her wayward partner.

“Mulder? I didn’t find anything. What about you?” She heard no

response, so she called out again. “Mulder? Where are you?” Only

silence greeted her and at that moment she couldn’t decide if she were

more concerned or more annoyed with her apparently AWOL partner.

“Mulder, so help me, if you took off with the car, you are a dead man!”

hissed Scully. The glass company was no longer her first priority.

She started walking toward the exit, yet she still took the time to

observe her surroundings. Everything appeared as it was before she

fell. Before she lost Mulder.

There appeared to be absolutely no one in the area.

“Damn it, Mulder? What’s going on?” she whispered in consternation.

She retraced her steps to the door in which she and her partner had

entered. Just as she was about to turn the handle, she heard a deep

baritone greet her.

“Doctor Scully! I don’t know how you manage to always be one step

ahead of my department! Sometimes, doc, it’s downright spooky!”

Scully looked up at the tall, balding man who stood before her. Was

this some kind of bad joke? Given the tasteless reference he’d made to

‘lover boy’ earlier, Scully wouldn’t have put it past him.

“Sir? I don’t believe that’s appropr -”

“Sir? What happened to Walter? C’mon, doc, we’ve never been one to

play with titles. Just because I’m a captain doesn’t mean I’m not a

regular down to earth kind of cop.”

And then Walter Skinner did something he rarely ever did before. He

smiled. It was a big, beautiful, light up your face kind of smile.

And Scully knew something was very, very wrong.

“Um, Walter? I’m not sure what you mean by my being ‘spooky’,” Scully

said.

“Oh, well, I was called by the Chief who had been raked over the coals

by the Commissioner over at the Mayor’s office to find out what the

hell is going on with all of the dead bodies they keep finding in this

God forsaken monstrosity they call a building.”

“You were called by the Police Chief?” And then something reverberated

in Scully’s ears from moments ago. “Because you are a police captain?”

Though she tried to maintain a declarative, her confusion was all too

obvious to both of them.

“Doc, are you okay?” asked Captain Skinner.

“Um, I thought so. I fell before,” she stammered, wondering if indeed

her earlier fall involved more than just landing on her butt.

“Well, why didn’t you say so? Come on – let’s get you sitting down for

a minute.” He led her to a stool and gently pushed her into a sitting

position. “Now, did you hit your head?”

Scully laughed. “Sir, isn’t that usually my question?”

“Sir, again? Doc, I think perhaps you did hit your head.”

Scully giggled again; she knew something was definitely off-kilter, but

for some reason she did not feel as though she were in danger. Mulder

would probably have a chuckle over that thought, too, given her earlier

misgivings regarding Skinner’s knowledge of the ‘relationship’.

“No, I’m fine,” she said. Skeptical eyes met her blue ones. “Sir –

Walter, I’m okay.”

He nodded. “Good. Now, would you kindly tell me how you came to beat

me over here?”

“Actually, I thought I’d gotten the word from you that something

strange was going on here.”

“Hmm, no, that was probably my renegade detective, dear man that he is.

If it weren’t for the fact that he was so damned effective in getting

the job done, I’d have booted him out on his ass a long time ago.”

Scully nodded. She was afraid to ask just who that renegade detective

really was.

“Why exactly did you want to see me in the first place, sir – um, I

mean, Walter?”

“There’s another mysterious death coming out of this place. Fourth

one, to be exact and I don’t understand it. You and your team found

some kind of poisonous cocktail was the cause of death for the other

three, but no clues as to who or why. I figure it’s got to have

something to do with the work place, considering they all work here.

Nothing else makes sense.”

Scully nodded in agreement. To her mind it was getting stranger by the

minute.

“Um, Doc, I’m actually more than a little surprised to see you here. I

thought you were going out of town for some Medical Examiner

Symposium?”

Scully’s eyes widened, but she quickly concealed her surprise. Medical

examiner? Is that what he thinks I am, she wondered. She stood up.

It was time to figure out what in the hell was going on.

“Um, Walter? Who told you I was going out of town?”

“Why, the Professor, of course.”

“The Professor told you?” Confusion blanketed Scully’s face. “What

Professor?”

“You’re scaring me a little, Dr. Scully. What Professor do you think

I’m talking about?”

Scully could do nothing more than shrug her shoulders.

“Your husband, the professor.

Scully collapsed back onto the stool.

Act II Scene 2

Scully’s Residence

Georgetown

Skinner kept giving her furtive glances as he negotiated the streets to

her apartment. She couldn’t decide if that infuriated her or scared

her. He seemed to be normal in all ways, except for the fanciful tale

he wove about being a policeman. It was a dream, she had almost

convinced herself. But she didn’t remember a dream where the back of

her head hurt, and at that moment she was the victim of a killer

headache.

The car pulled up to the curb and Skinner killed the engine, and then

raced around to open the door for her before her hand had even found

the latch. “Are you sure you don’t want me to help you to your door,

Doc? Maybe I should call your husband, have him get down here.”

Scully felt her throat tighten. She wasn’t at all sure she wanted to

find out ‘who’ her husband was at this point, but it seemed inevitable.

At the very least, she could manage to get to her own door by herself,

though.

“No, thank you, s-Walter. I’m fine, really,” she tried to assure the

man giving her worried looks and stuffing his hands in his pockets to

keep from carrying her up the steps.

“Well, you seemed pretty out of it back at Glass-glo. Maybe you need

to lie down a bit, relax. Make the Oxford graduate fix dinner for a

change,” he added with a sly grin. “Tell him I said it was a police

order.”

Oxford graduate. Her ears picked up on that immediately. She only

knew one Oxford graduate, so maybe this dream had some redeeming

qualities. “I’ll be sure to tell him that,” she agreed.

Skinner watched her from the curb, biting his lip. She turned to wave

goodbye and he reluctantly stepped around the car to the driver’s side.

“Get some rest,” he called. She nodded and stood there for a minute,

expecting him to drive off. He sat where he was, not even bothering to

start the car. Realizing his intention to watch her all the way into

the door of her apartment building, she pushed open the front door and

closed it behind her. She could hear him pull away.

His words were ringing in her ears. “The Professor. Your husband.”

Could it be?

She walked up the flight of stairs and had just found her key to put it

in the lock when the door flung open. A very worried looking Fox

Mulder towered over her for a split second before throwing his arms

around her in a bear hug. “Are you all right, sweetheart? What were

you doing at that glass company? Why aren’t you in San Francisco? Why

didn’t you call me from the airport; you know I would have picked you

up!”

“Mulder, please, give me a minute,” she gasped and he let go of her

long enough to give her a stern look.

“You do look pale,” he announced, as if agreeing with someone else.

“Damn it, Dana, I know Alex is a friend, but if he called you back to

do some stupid autopsy and you tired yourself out because of it, I’ll

wring his scrawny little neck myself!”

“Mulder, I’m fine. I just need to sit down,” she told him, but allowed

him to take her arm and lead her over to the sofa. He helped her sit

down, then leaned down and grabbed her ankles so he could take off her

shoes and rest her feet on the coffee table.

“Don’t move. I’m getting you something to drink.”

“I’m not really thirsty,” she told him, but he was already running

water from the tap. “Mulder, I said I’m not really thirsty,” she tried

again when he returned and placed the glass of ice water in her hand.

“What did I do?” he asked, a sheepish expression on his face.

“Whatever it was, I apologize,” he added before sitting next to her.

“You didn’t do anything,” she told him as she sipped the water. It was

cold and felt good on her throat, even if she didn’t want to admit it.

“You only call me by Mulder when you’re mad at me, so I had to have

done something. If it’s about the hotel room, I can explain. The Dean

of Faculty knows the concierge at the Hyatt in Frisco and he told me

he’d get you an upgrade. I didn’t think you’d mind, I mean it came

with an in-room whirlpool and all.”

She looked at him closely. He looked just like always, but there was

something different. If she was being honest with herself, he was

hovering and it was getting on her nerves.

“Dana, why did you come back? When we talked last night, you were

having a good time. Did you get sick?” he asked anxiously.

She was about to answer him when the phone rang. He patted her leg and

left to get the call in the kitchen. It gave her a minute to look

around. There was a picture on the end table, next to the sofa, a

formal wedding picture. She was in the middle in a beautiful full-

length gown. Her hair was pulled up and crowned with a flower-bedecked

veil. Mulder was incredibly handsome in a black tux with cummerbund.

Next to him was his mother and . . . father? She picked up the picture

to examine it more closely. On her right were her mother, and her

father. Then, as she looked at each face, she saw her brother Bill,

her brother Charlie and on the end, Melissa!

Her hand flew to her face as she dropped the picture. It bounced off

the sofa cushion and fell to the floor, face down.

“That was Bill. He was on his way over here, but I told him you were

home early and not feeling well. He said he’d catch us tomorrow at Mom

and Ahab’s. Honey, what is it?” Mulder asked, concerned, when he saw

her stricken face.

“Did you say ‘Ahab’?” she asked, her voice thin and reedy.

He grinned his normal lopsided grin. “I know, I know. I would never

call him that to his face, sweets. I value my life.”

“Ahab’s alive,” she muttered. “Missy, your father, they’re all alive.”

“Baby, maybe you should lie down. Walter didn’t give me a lot of

details when he called but . . .”

“When did he call?” Scully demanded.

“From the curb, when he let you out. You really scared him,

sweetheart. And cops don’t scare that easy. What happened? Why won’t

you tell me?” He noticed she was staring at the upside down picture

frame, so he bent to pick it up and put it on the end table again.

“Geez, Sam should have tamed that hair a little before she got to the

church,” he said with an affectionate smile. “Looks like she had it

done in a wind tunnel!”

She snapped her eyes back to the picture. On the far left of Mrs.

Mulder was a young woman with a face she’d seen before. Samantha

Mulder.

She closed her eyes tightly. “It’s just a dream,” she chanted. “Just

a dream.”

An over timer went off and Mulder glared toward the kitchen over his

shoulder. “Damn it. Honey, just sit right here, don’t move. I’ll be

right back!” He hurried off to the kitchen, leaving her alone again.

She was drawn to the mantle over the fireplace. The entire shelf was

covered with photo frames. Stepping gingerly around the coffee table,

she went to get a closer look. Mulder’s graduation picture, obviously

from Oxford. His mother and father were on each side, smiling proudly.

Another picture of him and Samantha. There were other pictures with

Scully in them. The two of them holding each other while standing on a

bridge, obviously a studio shot. Then, a picture of their wedding. At

first she thought it was Mulder she was dancing with but on closer

inspection . . .

“Krycek! That rat bastard!”

“I knew it. He called you back, didn’t he?” Mulder exclaimed from the

doorway. “That does it, Dana. I like the guy, too, but this is taking

friendship too far. He knows you’ve been feeling under the weather and

I wanted you to go on this trip as a vacation, a chance to relax. Man

doesn’t know the meaning of the word ‘vacation’ himself, but the least

he can do is respect our wishes!”

She spun on her heel. “You like him? Since when?” she clucked.

Mulder came up and took her in his arms again, kissing her softly on

the lips. “Since the day you agreed to marry me and left him in the

dust,” he said, punctuating each word with more kisses. “Hmm, you

smell great, sweetheart. But dinner’s ready. I just reheated some of

that meatloaf from Monday, but you should still eat.”

She let him lead her to the table and sat down obediently. He filled

her plate and then filled one for himself, sitting down to her left.

She watched him as he dug into the meal.

“Mulder,” she started, but at his hurt expression, she changed it.

“Fox, sweetheart, what did you do today?” She wanted to come out and

ask him exactly what he did for a living, but decided that might get

her a trip to the nearest psychiatric facility, one way.

“Oh, not much. The Deviant Behavior class started their projects. One

of the teams determined that I’m the classic profile for a serial

killer,” he quipped, and wiggled his eyebrows. “I told them it’s been

said before.”

He’s a professor of psychology, she concluded. I’m a Medical Examiner,

Skinner is a police captain, she mused silently. It only made her head

hurt more. And Krycek danced with me at our wedding, she reminded

herself. It all had to be a dream! But it was the longest darned

dream she could remember.

The phone rang again. “Damn it, can’t we have just one meal,” Mulder

cursed as he reached over to answer it. He scowled when he heard the

voice. “What’s the meaning of calling her back like that, Alex? She

wasn’t due back until tomorrow.” He was silent for a minute and then

looked curiously over to Scully. “Okay, I guess, but I really don’t

think she should go out again tonight. She’s really not herself.”

Finally, he sighed. “This is going to stop, and soon, you know,” he

warned, then handed the phone over to Scully.

Scully took the receiver as if it were a live snake. She stared at it

a minute before putting it to her ear. Mulder muttered another curse

and picked up their plates to clean them off in the sink. She turned

her attention back to the voice on the phone.

“Bunnykins, you there?”

“Krycek?” she squeaked. He could not have called her what she thought

he just called her.

“Bunnykins, if you’re sick, just hand this back to the Fox man and I’ll

get someone else to slice and dice. It’s just that when the Cap’n told

me you were back, I wanted to see if you could take a look at this body

we turned up.”

“Body?” she asked. She was chewing her lip and noticed when it started

to hurt.

“Just like the other three. Dead, in a storage closet at Glas-glo

Industries. Cap’n said you were at the scene when he got there. You

know you aren’t supposed to play “Crossing Jordan” without me, Bun!

So, do you want the honors, or should I call Gilman.”

“Gilman,” she huffed. She was all too familiar with the District of

Columbia’s head of pathology. She remembered butting heads with him on

many occasions. “He couldn’t find the funny bone in a game of

Operation,” she snapped.

“Not a nice way to talk about your boss, Bunnykins, but I’ll keep that

little tidbit between the two of us. Now, am I to take that as a yes,

you’ll come?” Krycek asked, sounding hopeful.

“I’ll be there. DC morgue, right?” She felt like she was finally

getting some control over this dream.

“Yeah, I’ll be there in 45. Hey, give the tall guy a kiss for me,” he

said with a grin in his voice.

She didn’t know quite how to answer that so she just hung up the phone.

Mulder was leaning against the counter, arms crossed and glaring at

her.

“I told him I’d come down and do an autopsy,” she said sheepishly.

He nodded, but his expression didn’t soften. “I heard.”

“It’s my job,” she said meekly.

“Yeah, that’s what you’ve told me before,” he shot back. Obviously,

this was not a first time discussion between the two of them.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” she told him.

clip_image006

He grabbed her arm and pulled her toward him. His eyes lightened as he

stroked her hair. He leaned down and kissed the crown of her head.

“You can’t stop me from worrying. Especially now. And don’t forget,

we have your Mom’s surprise birthday party tomorrow. First time the

Mulder and the Scully clans have been in the same house since New

Years. And this time, I remembered to alert the fire department,” he

added with a chuckle.

“All of us?” she whispered.

He tilted her face toward him. “Yeah. All of us. So try to be home

early so you can get some rest, OK?” He kissed her passionately, and

the let her go. “Go on, get out of here before I drag you off and have

my way with you,” he teased.

Act II Scene 3

The Morgue

Scully watched awestruck at the clockwork precision with which the team

worked. When she’d walked into the room, someone handed her a lab coat

unceremoniously and she put it on. She noticed an identification tag

with her name was already attached. Odd, she thought, but she then

noticed that everyone wore nametags and so she put the puzzle aside for

that moment.

A young man worked quickly putting a toe tag on the still-clothed body

that lay on the cold slab, while a young woman began taking the

necessary identifying photos. Once she’d finished getting the front

view, she called out to a co-worker for assistance in turning the body

and continued photographing.

Next, the clothes were removed from the corpse and pictures of the

body, both front and back, were once again taken. Other members of the

team moved the body to the scale for weighing and x-raying.

A pair of workers was carefully going over every item of clothing and

documenting any and all characteristics of the items. Scully remained

standing in the center of the hubbub, not quite sure exactly what her

role was at that moment. The group surrounding her seemed to work like

a well-oiled machine.

“Hey, doc? We’re ready for you anytime you want to begin slicing and

dicing,” called out a young man.

“Okay,” she said without looking directly at the source of the voice.

Scully remained mesmerized by the flurry of activity and the fact that

she was apparently in charge of it.

“You okay, doc?”

“I’m sorry,” she began and looked at the nametag clipped to the lab

coat, “Kevin,” she stammered. “I don’t know where my head is today”.

She looked over at the nude corpse and announced, “Let’s get started,

shall we?”

The forensics specialist set to work by turning on the tape recorder

and by referring to the file identified the case number and stated the

victim’s name. “John Pratt.”

I know that name, she thought with a start. “John Pratt was a golfer,”

she murmured.

“Why Doctor Scully, your forensics expertise never ceases to amaze me,”

called out a familiar voice from the entrance.

Thinking quickly, she pointed to the body’s right arm and noted that it

was slightly more muscular than the left. “It’s not quite as built up

as it would have been if he were a tennis player…”

“I see.” The voice held a hint of amusement in it.

“Well, it just fits,” she said and looked up. When she looked up,

Scully’s eyes grew wide at the figure before her. Like an old habit,

she felt the animosity rise along with the color of her cheeks, but

just as quickly she tamped it down.

“You never cease to amaze me, Scully, to find the smallest clue and

make it answer the big questions.”

“Well, I guess Mulder’s rubbed off on me,” she murmured.

“Gee, you think?” He laughed and was about to offer his own reasons

for Scully’s uncanny ability to weave answers out of the air when the

trill of his cell phone interrupted the exchange. He opened up the

channel and identified himself.

“Krycek.”

He nodded while holding the phone to his ear and then said, “Good.

Show him downstairs.”

“Send who downstairs?” asked Scully, more confused than ever.

Krycek smiled. “Our corpse.”

“Our…what the hell are you talking about, Krycek?”

“Now, Bunnykins, you’ve got to calm down. Please. You’ll see for

yourself in another – .”

“Call me that one more time, Krycek, and I will make sure you’re lying

on one of these tables and no jury will would find me guilty either,”

seethed Scully.

“But, I always call you Bunnykins, and you always call me – .”

“Excuse me,” said a man standing, hesitantly, by the doorway. “I was

told to come here to identify a body. But I don’t understand. No one

will tell me who it is. My God, is it my wife Audrey?”

Scully felt lightheaded when she looked up and saw who was standing at

the door. It couldn’t be, could it? she wondered. “No, sir, it’s not

Audrey,” she assured him.

“Then, who?”

“Mr. Pratt,” began Krycek, “do you have a brother? A twin brother? An

identical twin brother?”

“Identical twin? No, of course not. I have a sister, and a couple of

first cousins, but that’s it.” He looked from Krycek to Scully, still

in a state of total confusion. “Why? What’s going on?”

“Mr. Pratt, I want you to step over here and tell me if you recognize

the body lying on this table.”

As Pratt stepped closer, the attendant who had thoughtfully covered up

the body with a sheet upon hearing a ‘civilian’ was entering the

icebox, stood ready to uncover it.

Thank God I hadn’t made the Y-incision yet, thought Scully with some

relief. Since it was always a shock for people not desensitized to the

presence of dead bodies, Scully moved closer to John Pratt. The live

John Pratt.

“Sir,” she said softly, “I’d like you to take a deep breath and then

let it out slowly. What you’re about to see will most likely be very

disturbing to you.”

“Please, just show me, already. I can’t imagine it being much worse

than being kept in the dark!”

“Okay.” Scully nodded toward the attendant and he slowly folded the

covering down just below the victim’s face. “Mr. Pratt, do you

recognize this person?”

Pratt had turned his head away; the thought of looking at a cold,

vulnerable, dead body lying on a metal table was not something he

looked forward to. When Scully called his name, he forced himself to

turn his eyes toward the victim. The morbid curiosity people feel when

viewing a horrific scene was no different for Pratt. He stared down at

the face that lay on the table.

His expression showed little if any recognition of the double that lay

before him. Seconds ticked by when slowly a look of shock, and then

horror, began to register on Pratt’s face.

“Oh, sweet Jesus,” he gasped out. He then proceeded to upchuck the

contents of his last meal on what was once a pristine floor.

Approximately twenty minutes later, after the floor was swabbed down

and disinfected, John Pratt was brought to an office that Scully had

soon realized was hers. After a brief interview, Scully and Krycek

learned that the other three dead bodies currently in the morgue were

the body doubles of John Pratt’s three research associates over at

Glass-glo Industries. He was shown Polaroid shots of the victims, as

neither Krycek nor Scully felt it necessary to put Mr. Pratt under the

stress of seeing three more dead bodies.

Though the identification process for the last three victims was

certainly less traumatic than the first, it nonetheless left Mr. Pratt

weak-kneed. Krycek suggested that he be driven home in a black and

white, and that arrangements could be made for someone to pick his car

up later. Pratt nodded, his pallor still somewhat chalky, and left

with a DC uniformed cop.

Scully sat quietly at the desk, her desk. She still had difficulty

wrapping her mind around whatever was going on, but one thing was

certain; this was no dream.

“So, Dana, what half-looped theory do you have for this one?”

“You act as if all of my theories are out there,” she retorted.

“C’mon, Bunnykins, this is you we’re talking about!”

“Stop with the Bunnykins already!” She was ticked. The problem was

Krycek had no reason as to why.

“What’s with you? I know the Cap’n was concerned that you’d hit your

head or something, and now you’re getting me worried. Dana, I always

call you Bunnykins and you always call me BunnyBoy,” he said. When she

looked at him with an expression of total incredulity, he added, “Well,

almost always.”

“Aha.”

“We don’t use our pet names in front of Fox. He never did appreciate

them.”

“Fox doesn’t like them?” she echoed, her confusion apparent.

“Dana, those were our nicknames in college, remember? I mean, they

weren’t exactly our idea…I mean, they were kind of laid on us by our

very good, well-meaning friends who had very warped senses of humor,

but shit, if the shoe fits?”

“Jesus, Mary, and Joseph! Are you saying we – !”

” – humped like little bunnies all the way through our junior and

senior years!”

“But, what happened?”

“Fox Mulder happened.” Krycek wore a bittersweet smile. “You met him

when you entered medical school. He was working for one of the profs

in the pysch department and you met him while taking one of your gut-

level psych courses. The rest, as they say, is history.”

“Oh.” He’d swept me off my feet even in this world, she mused to

herself. This world. “Oh, shit,” she muttered.

“What?”

“Krycek -”

“Look, I know something is off here; I get that. But please, you stop

calling me Krycek. The way you say it – I don’t know – it sounds

almost like an obscenity coming off of your lips.”

“I’m sorry; I don’t mean to, it’s just that I can’t call you -”

“Call me Alex, okay?” He smiled, brighter this time.

“Okay, Alex it is.” She took a deep breath and felt more relaxed than

she’d felt in the last couple of hours.

“So, back to the business at hand. Do you have any theories about all

of this, half-looped or otherwise?” he asked.

“Well,” she hesitated. “As a matter of fact, I do. And I suspect this

one’s going to seem more off the wall than usual, so try and keep an

open mind, okay?” At that she chuckled; never had she thought it would

be necessary for her to use that particular line regarding one of her

theories.

“Hey, you’ve yet to steer me wrong, Bunny-, Dana.”

Dana acknowledged his correction with a small nod and then went on to

explain. “Okay, first, I’m not exactly who you think I am.”

“Okay.”

“No, really.”

“The mind is still open, Dana, but you better start clarifying for me

or it’s going to get plugged up really fast.”

“Alex, it appears that I come from a place very much like this, only a

little different.”

“Really.” Now he was getting really worried. The woman was delusional

and definitely showing signs of a head injury.

“Yes, really. Alex, I am not a medical examiner. I am a forensic

pathologist who is also a special agent – ” Given the total look of

disbelief Krycek displayed, Scully decided it was best to provide proof

positive of her identity. She pulled out her ID and then, slowly, very

slowly, she pulled out her weapon.

“Holy shit, Dana! What the hell are you doing with a gun?”

“I’m an FBI agent, Alex. I have a license to carry this and to be

honest, I’m a pretty damn good shot.”

“FBI?” he repeated as he reached out for the identification badge.

“This is unbelievable.”

“Tell me about it,” she murmured.

“Okay,” he stammered, “let’s assume this badge is for real and that gun

isn’t something you picked up at the costume shop just to scare the

crap out of me.”

Next, he took a couple of deep breaths. It was obvious to Scully that

Krycek both wanted yet couldn’t quite believe what she was purporting.

She had no problem relating to his dilemma.

“Dana, why are *you* here and not the real, I mean, other Dana Mulder.”

“Well, my guess is that the other Dana is still in San Francisco

attending her conference. She’s probably going to be in for a rude

awakening if she comes back and sees me.”

“Not to mention Fox,” Krycek added.

“Oh, boy.” Scully let out an unexpected giggle at that thought.

“What?” asked Krycek who too was now smiling.

“The Mulder in my world always had enough trouble handling one Scully

in his life. I can only imagine what it would be like for him with

two.”

“Hey, but then there’d be one for each of us!”

“Sorry, Alex, I’m a one Mulder kind of gal.”

“Figures, my luck I lose out to Mulder in two worlds!”

She shook her head, having decided not to elaborate any further on her

relationship with the Krycek of her world.

“Okay, now here’s the situation.” Scully went on to explain her theory

that the bodies lying in the morgue were those of the four missing

Glass-glo research associates from her world. The fact that John Pratt

walked in alive and well and confirmed that his three associates were

in the same state only served to bolster her theory.

“But how did the bodies get here? Hell, how did you get here?” asked

Krycek, as he tried to make sense of it all. “How were the victims

killed, and why were the bodies brought here?”

“Okay, I think I can more easily answer your last questions first.”

She rummaged through the files on her desk and discovered the ones she

was looking for in the box marked ‘current’. “According to the

autopsies on the first three bodies, the toxicology report states that

all three ingested a combination of poisonous substances that rendered

their bodily functions useless.”

“Okay, poisoned to death. And I assume they were brought here to hide

the bodies from law enforcement in your world, right?”

“That would be the most logical assumption.”

“Okay, but, Dana, who would do this? What’s the motive?”

“The only suspect that I have on my list is Bradley Kensworth.”

“Kensworth? You’ve got to be kidding! He’s one of the most respected

businessmen in this city. Dana, not only is he brilliant in his own

right, but the man runs a multi-million dollar company and has more

friends in this town than he knows what to do with!”

“Alex,” she said gently, “remember, you’re describing the Bradley

Kensworth of your world. He didn’t quite come across that way in

mine.”

“Oh. Damn, you don’t think – ”

“I think there’s a very real possibility Mr. Kensworth will be

prosecuted for the deaths of five people.”

“But there’s still the ‘how’. How the hell did you and those bodies

get here?”

“I think the answer to that question is at Glass-glo Industries.”

“Okay,” Alex said after taking a deep breath. “I suspect the best

thing for us to do is to try and find this guy Kensworth and bring him

in for questioning.”

“I think that’s a very good idea. Let’s go.”

“Excuse me?” Alex looked definitely amused.

“I said, ‘Let’s go’.” Scully definitely did not.

“Dana, this could be dangerous.”

“Alex, I’m an FBI special agent, remember?”

“Oh. Well, you probably don’t have jurisdiction here, right?”

“I’m sure if there are any incidents, once all is explained, all will

be forgiven.”

Alex noted the look of determination on Scully’s face and he knew there

would be no changing her mind. Well, better that she be with him, he

thought, so he could keep an eye on her.

Act III Scene 1

Leslie Rosten was pacing the small lab at Glas-glo Industries. At one

of the microscopes, Henry Polanski was hunched over the lens,

scribbling hurriedly on a note pad next to him. Larry Sisk was playing

‘one on one’ with the nerf basketball set attached to the door of the

lab refrigerator.

“I don’t like it. John is never late,” Leslie said for the third time.

Larry shook his head. “At least not before the first trifecta,” he

chuckled. “He probably decided to have a late lunch, Les. Relax.

It’s not the first time we’ve had to cover for him.”

At that moment, Brad Kensworth tapped on the glass window to the lab

and opened the door. “Anybody home?”

Leslie shot Larry an ‘I told you so’ look and pasted on a fake smile.

“Brad, hi! Yeah, the gang’s all here. Oh, except John. Unexpected

dentist appointment,” she lied neatly.

Kensworth smiled thinly. “Oh, well, hopefully he’ll show up soon. So,

how’s the application of the new product going?” he asked casually as

he wandered around the lab, even moving Henry aside to glance down the

microscope.

“You know, Brad, we’re years away from commercial application of the

green glass. The prototype works and that’s wonderful, but we’re going

to need the engineers in here to take a look at the specs and see how

to mass market it,” Larry said lazily. He made a basket, nothing but

net, and pantomimed a cheering section.

Kensworth strode over quickly and grabbed the basketball hoop off the

refrigerator, tossing it in the garbage can. “I told you I wanted

those specs NOW, Larry. I’m not waiting around for some dumbass

engineer to tell me he has to have half a million dollars in

unnecessary equipment changes before we can hand this stuff over,” he

growled.

Leslie shifted uncomfortably on her feet, backing up to stand close to

Henry. “Brad, you act like someone wants this stuff. It’s just R & D

at this point. It’s never been sent out for contract.” She glanced

over to her companions. “At least, _we_ never saw the proposal.”

A swift kick to the garbage can and everyone jumped. Kensworth was

visibly trying to calm himself down. “I know it’s just R & D, Les.

But we can’t let this stuff sit on a drawing board forever. The

commercial applications could make this company millions, billions, I

would dare say. It would put us on top, we’d be up there with Corning.

Glass is the future, you all know that!” He dropped his hands to his

side. “And besides, there are hefty, and I mean hefty bonuses to all

of you coming very soon, if you get me the correct specs.”

All three researchers exchanged nervous glances. Henry put his hand on

Leslie’s arm, but spoke directly to Kensworth. “I was playing with it

the other night, Brad.” He turned and rifled through a desk draw,

coming up with a file folder. He took the three steps and handed it to

his boss. “It’s rough, but I think it’s enough to get started. I

agree with Larry, though. I think the engineers . . .”

Kensworth grabbed the file and smiled excitedly. “Oh, this will be

enough, Henry. Thank you. I appreciate this. You have no idea how

much I appreciate this. Well, you will, in your next paycheck. Now,

all of you, I’ve taken up enough of your time. Oh, and Leslie, tell

John I hope that tooth gets to feeling better,” he said brightly and

left before anyone else could say a word.

After the door closed, Leslie slumped. “My god, what just happened?”

she exclaimed.

“I’ve never seen Brad act like that,” Larry agreed, going over to

inspect the garbage can. “Wow, he really did a number on this. We’ll

need a new one,” he said sorrowfully.

Henry was deep in thought and Leslie touched his arm to get his

attention. “Why did you give him that folder, Hank? I didn’t think

you had all the kinks worked out.”

He met her gaze finally and smiled. “I don’t. I just didn’t like the

way the conversation was heading. Guys, I think something is rotten in

Denmark.”

“Oh, shit, we’re starting the literary references again,” Larry howled.

“You know, we all weren’t English majors at Princeton before we

discovered the science lab!”

Leslie chuckled at the joke but then turned serious and faced Henry.

“What are you saying?”

“I don’t think that’s Brad.”

Larry started laughing. “Well, it sure wasn’t Brad _Pitt_. If it

wasn’t Brad, who the hell was it?”

Leslie had already caught on. “Hank, are you saying what I think

you’re saying? That the person just in this room was . . .”

“Another Brad Kensworth. But not ours.”

Leslie dropped to the desk chair and put her hand to her mouth. “Oh,

my god!”

Larry was standing, watching Henry like he’d just spouted the cure for

the common cold. “Hank, that’s . . . man, that’s nuts!”

“Not if our findings are right,” Henry said slowly. “Not if Brad

succeeded in finding a way to another parallel dimension.”

“But Brad would never have allowed another guy to come back with him.

I mean, he would have had more sense then to . . .”

“Unless something’s happened to _our_ Brad,” Leslie said, tears forming

in her eyes. Suddenly, she jumped up off the chair. “Oh god, Hank!

What if something’s happened to John? What if this Brad . . .”

“Les, relax, honey, it’ll be okay,” Henry said, taking her in his arms.

Meanwhile, just beyond the closed door, within ear shot but undetected,

Brad Kensworth smiled evilly. “Just keep telling yourselves that, my

little friends. I’ll be dealing with you very soon.”

Act III Scene 2

He stepped through the solid emerald waterfall and emerged

on the other side. His world. It was good to be back,

even if it’s just for a little while. He picked up his

pace as he realized he’d been out of touch with his workers

for quite some time. In fact, he began to jog a bit when

suddenly, he felt as though he’d ran into a brick wall.

“Jesus H. Christ!” Kensworth felt the knocked out of him.

“Where the hell did you come from?” demanded Mulder.

“Where’s Agent Scully?”

“Agent Scully?” he asked, not having to feign innocence

given that he had no idea of the answer. “Besides, what

are you doing here in the first place? This is a secured

area; I brought you here earlier out of courtesy and my

desire to find out what happened to my team. But you,

Agent Mulder, are trespassing on private property.”

“Hey, you’ve got government contracts with NASA, so the

private property clause no longer applies.” Mulder wasn’t

positive if this was actually the case or not, but he

figured if he said it with enough confidence, Kensworth

just might buy it and not call security.

“Look, I don’t want any trouble, Agent Mulder. I’m going

to ask you politely to leave.”

Mulder wasn’t sure if his ploy worked or if it just bought

him a little more time. “Mr. Kensworth, my partner and I

are merely doing our job. However, I’ve apparently lost

track of her whereabouts; you haven’t seen her around here,

have you?”

“No, and I can assure you that if I did, I’d be requesting

she leave the premises the same way I’m asking you to do

so. Now, do I have to call security? Because NASA

contract or no NASA contract, you do not have security

clearance to be here on your own and I have work that must

be done immediately.”

“No, that won’t be necessary. If you do come into contact

with my partner, would you let her know that I’ll be

waiting for her by the car?”

“Of course. I’ll walk you to the elevator,” and Kensworth

led the way to the corridor that held Mulder’s ride to the

main lobby.

They both heard the ping that alerted riders an elevator

was available. After a terse ‘good day’, Kensworth hurried

off to the left of the bank of elevators without ever

looking back.

That worked to Mulder’s advantage, as he had no intention

of leaving the area without his partner. The agent decided

that Mr. Bradley Kensworth probably knew more than he was

letting on. Mulder did the only sensible thing he could

do; he followed Kensworth at a very discreet distance, with

his weapon in a moment’s reach.

Kensworth went left and entered a hallway that was

unfamiliar to Mulder. Mulder watched Kensworth pull out

his security keycard and swipe it at the entrance way to

the secured corridor. He was granted access and pushed his

way through the double doors with his eyes forward the

entire time.

Mulder managed to remain just close enough to be able to

snag the doors before they completely closed and he quietly

slipped through. Both Kensworth and Mulder repeated this

process two more times.

Finally, Kensworth stopped before the final door and once

again swiped the keycard; only this time he pressed his

palm against a sensing device located above where he’d

swiped his card. Again, Mulder managed to follow him

through the doors, which led him to wonder just how good

Glass-glo security was if he was able to gain access to the

entire high security area.

Mulder entered and noted Kensworth’s back was to him.

Mulder quickly slipped behind a row of shelves that allowed

him the ability to watch his subject in action.

And what action it was.

Mulder watched as Kensworth pulled out a sheath of what

appeared to be hastily folded papers from his suit jacket.

After he smoothed the material out as much as possible, he

next pulled out what seemed to be a small piece of green

gemstone. It was opaque, yet there appeared to be fluidity

to it that Mulder couldn’t explain.

He watched as Kensworth put the small, emerald object onto

a small platform encased in a machine unlike any Mulder had

ever seen before. He noted four, what appeared to be,

electrodes sticking out, surrounding the sample.

“Okay, now let’s see what my beautiful electrostatic

levitator can do,” whispered Kensworth, while he

unknowingly gave Mulder a play by play of what was going

on.

“Once you’re turned on, my beautiful little ESL, you are

going to confirm the answer to my prayers and make me a

very, very rich man.

“First we get the position right with the shadows from the

lasers, and then we start charging my beautiful liquid

transporter with all of your electrical charges. Make sure

the arc lamp is ready to shine, shine, shine and then all

of those electrical charges being sapped away from my

little beauty are replaced.

“Okay, now I just wait for the digital feedback to do its

thing and control the whole system. This has got to be it.

They must have figured out how to reproduce it; it’s my

ticket out of here!”

Suddenly, without any warning, there was a small explosion

inside the chamber area of the ESL. “Oh, God, no! NO!

That was my only sample of their replication. Damn it!”

cried out Kensworth in obvious anger and frustration.

Kensworth then continued his running monologue. “Okay, you

sonofabitches, it’s time for me to stop playing games. You

will give me the information I need or you’re going to find

yourself right next to your ‘doublemint’ twins. I am going

to get this information if I have to kill each and everyone

of them to do it.”

With that, Kensworth made sure all power was off in the

levitator as well as the lab itself. He turned and gave

nary a glance to the rest of his surroundings. Mulder

pressed himself up against the shelf as much as possible to

prevent his quarry from seeing him or his shadow.

He watched as Kensworth left the room without any security

protocol to follow, which made it that much easier for

Mulder to stealthily follow the man back to the first lab

area.

Act III Scene 3

“Could you move this car a little faster?” Scully asked as she looked

over Krycek’s arm to the speedometer.

“Look, I don’t know how they do it in your ‘universe’, but around here,

we try to obey traffic laws,” he told her with a mirthful grin.

“Ha!” she shot back. “Like you’d ever obey any law,” she muttered.

“I heard that!” he growled. “From what I’ve seen, you sure don’t seem

to like ‘your’ Alex very much, do you?”

Scully looked at the man to her left and thought about that question.

What good would it do to try and explain all the hate and mystery tied

up in the person that was Alex Krycek in her world. But the Alex

sitting next to her wasn’t about to give up.

clip_image008

“Is he that big of a creep?” he asked, wincing involuntarily.

“In a word, yes,” she said and turned her attention to the road.

“I’m sure Fox Mulder is some knight in shining armor, right?” Krycek

continued, a bitterness edging his voice.

“Look, I’d rather not . . .”

“Are you two married over there?”

That question hit her out of the blue, too.

“No,” she replied quietly.

“Is he gay over there?” Krycek asked with a mischievous grin

She glared at him. “No, he is not gay. We just . . . we haven’t taken

that step,” she said, wanting very much to change the subject, or stop

talking all together.

“Good. Maybe my twin has a shot,” he grinned. At her very sour look

he shrugged. “Or not.”

“Can we just get to the company?” she pleaded.

“Sure thing, ‘Special Agent Scully’,” he said and pressed the

accelerator closer to the floor.

Act IV Scene 1

Mulder stood in front of the slab of glass and wondered if he was

making a mistake. He saw Kensworth push forward and disappear into the

emerald sheet, but he still couldn’t believe it.

This was pretty ironic even for Mulder, given his pension for wanting

to believe in extreme possibilities. It was with that thought that he

drew out his weapon, took a deep breath, and propelled himself through

the fluid wall.

His disorientation lasted only moments, when Mulder suddenly found

himself facing Kensworth and three others. When he took a closer look,

behind the comfort of his glock, Mulder realized that Kensworth also

held a gun, and it was pointed in the direction of the three, apparent,

hostages.

“Agent Mulder? How did you – What are you -?” stuttered Kensworth.

“I followed you, like any good agent of the FBI should, Mr. Kensworth.

And since I’m trained to use deadly force if necessary with the very

weapon in my hands, I suggest that you drop your gun and turn yourself

in for the murders of four people.”

“I didn’t murder anyone. The team is right here, Agent Mulder.”

“I see only three.”

“Trust me, all four are alive and well.”

“Why don’t I believe you, Mr. Kensworth?” asked Mulder with a forced

grin.

“Believe what you want, Agent Mulder. But right now it appears that I

have the upper hand, as I don’t believe you’ll take the chance of

harming innocent people, now would you?”

“Look,” said Henry Polanski, “I know you want to help, but this guy

seems to mean business, you know? He’s already killed our boss.”

“Shut up! Shut up! I’m your boss! Do you hear me? I’m Bradley

Kensworth and I’m your boss!”

“Hey,” began Leslie Rosten, “you may look like Brad, and you may sound

like Brad, but trust me, you don’t have half of the brain power Brad

has, or rather had. I know Bradley Kensworth, and you sure as hell

aren’t him.” Leslie tried to remain stoic, but she couldn’t and finally

gave in to her sorrow and fear, and broke down.

“Leslie, are you okay?” called out John Pratt as he entered the room.

When he took note of the stalemate between agent and hostage taker, he

demanded, “For crying out loud, what’s going on here?”

“John, get out of here! Please!” cried out Leslie.

Instead of leaving, John Pratt moved closer to the group. He looked

over at Mulder and wondered who the unknown face in the group was, when

Kensworth suddenly became jumpy.

“Don’t move any closer, Pratt!”

“Bradley, what is it that you want from us?” asked Pratt as he moved

slowly closer to the group.

“What do I want? I want data. I want the data that will make me a

very rich man, John.” He paused but then turned his gun toward Pratt.

“And I distinctly remember telling you not to come any closer.”

“Kensworth, put the gun down now,” Mulder ordered.

“Go to hell Agent Mulder.”

“This is going to end now, Kensworth. Don’t let it end badly. Put the

gun down.” Mulder stood steadfast with his weapon trained on

businessman’s head.

“Oh, this is bullshit! You’re right, Agent, but every ending has to

have a beginning and I’m going to start with you.” And in one fluid

motion, Bradley Kensworth pointed his gun toward Mulder and ready to

cock the trigger.

Act IV Scene 2

Glas-glo Industries

They heard voices near the labs. Raised voices. Scully was certain

she’d made out Mulder’s voice in the mix. She pulled her weapon and

motioned for Krycek to follow her. He gave her a raised eyebrow, but

didn’t voice any objection. He pulled his own weapon and moved quietly

behind her.

As they crept across the cement floor of the industrial complex, Scully

grew more and more concerned. It was Mulder, she could hear him. He

sounded angry, it was his panic voice even though it would have

appeared in control to anyone else. She moved faster, still making

sure not to give away her and Krycek’s position.

At the window to the lab, she saw Kensworth. He was pointing a gun at

the researchers and then suddenly, he swung and he took aim at a person

whose back was turned to her but was still as familiar as her own

reflection.

“Mulder!” she gasped. She grabbed for the door, but was shoved aside

by a sudden impact. She skidded across the floor a few feet and when

she managed to get into the room it was to see the aftermath. All

action had ceased.

Mulder stood over Kensworth, who lay dead on the floor.

With a murderous glare, Mulder had his gun trained on the sudden

intruder, Alex Krycek.

Krycek was trying to appear composed in the face of what had to be a

totally incomprehensible situation. The man he’d almost surely

considered a ‘pansy assed professor’ was taking a bead right on his

heart.

Four researchers stood huddled and frightened in the corner.

Scully stepped in the room, holstering her weapon. Mulder noticed her

immediately, but didn’t break his stance.

“Scully, be careful! It’s Krycek!” he shouted.

She shook her head as she walked over to her partner. Slowly, she

brought her hand up and grasped his extended hand, bringing the weapon

down to his side. “Yes, Mulder. I know. He’s been helping me,” she

said in a calm voice. She looked up into his shocked eyes and smiled.

“It’s okay. He’s not our Krycek. He’s not that much of a jerk, at

least from what I’ve seen. Mulder, he just saved your life.”

Mulder seemed to take that in for second and then returned to the

bigger question in his mind. “The glass . . .” Mulder started, but

couldn’t complete the thought. It was too incredible for even him to

believe at first blush. Scully’s grin grew larger.

“Basically, it’s a portal between two dimensions. Two parallel

universes,” she said simply.

“Not two different times?” Mulder asked, relaxing more with each word

she uttered.

“Nope. Two perfectly parallel worlds,” she said with a shake of her

head. Her eyes brightened. “Just like I proposed in my senior

thesis,” she added with a wink.

“Well, I’m so happy we could finally put that whole issue to rest,

Scully, but next time find a less terrifying way to go about it,”

Mulder gritted out, finally feeling safe enough to put his gun away.

“So, I assume this was the Kensworth from ‘our’ universe,” he

concluded, nodding toward the body on the floor.

“And I’m pretty sure he’s responsible for the death of four people from

your universe,” Krycek said, coming forward slowly, so as not to

startle Mulder again.

“And one from your universe,” Scully said to Krycek. Then she turned

to her partner. “I’m sure if we looked, Mulder, we’ll find the body of

Brad Kensworth from this world in a locker at Glas-glo on our side.”

“I’m getting a headache,” Krycek said with a heavy sigh. “How the hell

do we explain this thing? The Captain is gonna have a shit fit!”

Mulder broke out into a bright smile. “Gee, it’s not the first time

we’ve had a case remain unsolved. Must be an X-file,” he said to

Krycek, whose response was an expression of utter and complete

confusion. “I think our work is done here, Scully. We have just

enough time to get back to our universe, make our own explanations to

Skinner and get over to your mom’s house.”

“What? You aren’t leaving this mess for me to clean up, are you?”

Krycek beseeched Scully. “Bunnykins! C’mon!”

“Bunnykins?” Mulder repeated, reaching for his gun again. Scully put a

hand on his arm and he hesitated, but dropped it finally.

Scully walked over to Alex and did something that was unexpected, even

to her. She reached up on tiptoe and placed a chaste kiss on his

cheek. “Thanks, Alex, for everything. Oh, and don’t forget. You

still have to explain _my_ appearance to _your_ Mulder.”

Krycek closed his eyes in exasperation. “I’m a dead man. Can’t I come

over there with you? And what about this guy! Who the hell has

jurisdiction?”

Mulder’s smile couldn’t get any bigger. He took Scully by the elbow

and walked over to the glass, just outside the lab. He motioned to the

cluster of researchers and Leslie Rosten walked over cautiously

avoiding Kensworth.

“When we get through, break it,” Mulder directed.

Leslie gasped. “But shouldn’t we . . .”

Scully reached out and touched Leslie’s hand. “No, he’s right, Dr.

Rosten. Break the glass. We’ll break the one on our side. We just

aren’t ready for this yet. But maybe . . .”

“Never,” Mulder said firmly and with a glance of goodbye, together they

stepped into the glass.

And into an empty company floor. Taking the butt of his weapon, Mulder

hit the glass at the edge and watched it shatter to the cement below.

Scully sighed in relief. Mulder had his eyes closed and she reached up

to touch his cheek. “We’re home,” she told him quietly.

“Are you sure?” he asked tightly.

She took his hand and walked him to the exit. Pushing open the double

doors, she pointed to their bureau rental, parked right where they’d

left it. “Yeah. I’m sure.”

“Scully, I still don’t quite understand.” Mulder was chewing on his

lip as he searched for the keys in his pants pocket. “Krycek was

helping you? And what was with that kiss?”

Scully smiled at him affectionately. “I’ll explain it all on the ride

to Mom’s.”

Epilogue

Maggie Scully’s House

Baltimore, MD

The doorbell rang.

“Oh, that must be them,” called out Maggie Scully, happily.

“Sit, Mom, I’ve got it covered.” Bill Scully, Jr. stood up from the

couch.

“Bill, please…,” Maggie said softly.

“Don’t worry. I’m just going to open the door to let them in,” he

assured.

He left the den where everyone had retired to enjoy their coffee. They

were holding off on the birthday cake until the rest of the family

could join them. Now, they were finally there. Bill opened the front

door.

“Dana,” Bill said warmly as he enveloped his little sister into his

arms.

“Hi, Bill, it’s so good to finally be here,” she said with a hint of

fatigue.

“You sound tired,” he said.

“I won’t lie; I am. We didn’t get a chance to get much sleep on this

case, but thankfully we were able to wrap it up quickly.” She took a

quick glance around. “Where is everyone?”

“In the den having coffee. Come, Mom’s really anxious to see you.”

Mulder cleared his throat. “Um, I’ll be right there. I have to use

the little boy’s room.”

Scully rolled her eyes and smiled. Bill just rolled his eyes.

“Go on, Scully. I’ll be there in a second.” As she started to walk

away, Mulder touched Bill’s shoulder. “May I speak with you for a

moment?”

“What’s there to say? You want me to thank you for finally getting my

sister here a day late? She missed our brother because of your stupid

case.”

“Excuse me? Did you say *my* case? I thought you’d figured it out by

now, Bill, but they’re not *my* cases. They haven’t been for a very

long time. They’re *our* cases. It’s our job to follow through on

these cases.

“Bill, you’re in the navy. Surely you, of all people, understand that

when your direct superior gives you an order, you obey it. Our

superior gave us an order. We didn’t have the luxury of saying, ‘Oh,

no, not today, boss.’

“We were given orders and we followed them. Happily, the good guys won

and won pretty quickly, but not before five people were killed. . Our

case wasn’t something we did on a whim, and certainly not on *my* whim.

The Assistant Director of the FBI ordered us to solve those murders,

and we did. We’ve been working our tails off all day locating a missing

dead body and filling out a multitude of paper work just so we could

get here tonight. Scully and I are both bone-tired, but we’re here

because we wanted to be here.

“So, instead of bitching about why *I* kept your sister from her

mother’s party, how about you going in and congratulating her on a job

well done.

“And this is the last cross exchange we’re going to have tonight. This

is your mom’s night, and I think our getting along would be in her top

five most wanted gifts, don’t you?”

Mulder held out his hand and waited.

Patiently.

It seemed like an eternity passed, when in reality only moments had,

and Bill extended his own hand. Their grasp was firm, and though it

held no promise for beyond that night, Maggie’s celebration would be a

happy one.

“Now, if you’ll excuse me, I really do need to use the facilities.”

Bill nodded and left to return to the den. He moved to sit down next

to his sister on the love seat when Tara called him over to sit back

down next to her on the couch. He did and Mulder entered the room just

as he sat.

“Fox, your timing is wonderful. We’re just about to have birthday

cake.”

“Great! I’m starving.”

“You haven’t had real food yet, Mulder, and you are not going to fill

up on birthday cake!” admonished Scully.

Tara Scully chuckled, reached for her husband’s hand, and then looked

directly at Mulder and Scully. “You two sound like an old married

couple!”

“Sometimes it feels like we’re an old married couple,” said Scully.

Mulder looked at her questioningly; she smiled in silent response.

“Well,” he pronounced, “I’ll just have my dinner backwards, if that’s

okay with you Mrs. Scully?”

“Yes, Fox, that’s fine with me.” The matriarch of the Scully clan

found herself smiling. No matter how many times she’d told Fox that it

was okay for him to call her Maggie, he never did. Someone had

obviously drummed some manners into that man a long time ago and it

stuck.

“How about you, sweetheart? Do you want to join Fox in a rewind

dinner?” she asked her daughter.

“Oh, sure, why the hell not?” she replied, and threw her hands up in

defeat.

“Good. Now, let’s bring out that cake so I can start opening up

presents!” declared Maggie.

The candles were lit and wishes were sealed as the grandchildren, both

Bill’s and Charles’ boys, helped to blow them out. Bonnie, Charles’

wife helped her Mother-in-law by handing over the gaily-wrapped

presents.

“I can’t believe how big the boys have gotten, Bonnie,” as she admired

the framed photograph of her two eldest grandchildren. “Thank you,

dear. Tell

Charles I say thank you, too.”

“I will, Maggie. I know he’s so sorry he couldn’t make it for the

entire weekend.”

“You mean he wasn’t here last night?” asked Scully, startled.

“Well, yes and no,” Bonnie replied. “We’d just arrived when he was

called out on orders at the last minute. He insisted that the boys and

I stay, though.”

“Oh, I’m sorry you didn’t have much of a chance to visit with him

either, Mom,” Scully said sympathetically.

“Hopefully we will next time,” responded Maggie, as she put down the

last of her unwrapped presents.

“Well, we have some news we’d like to share.”

Maggie turned with anticipation. “Oh?” She smiled.

“We’re pregnant!”

“Oh! Oh, Tara, I’m so happy for you; I’m so happy for you both!” She

stood and grabbed her daughter-in-law in a hug and then drew her son

into a loving clasp as well. “This is lovely news. A new grandchild!

What a wonderful birthday present! Thank you,” she said, smiling

through her tears.

Everyone sat back down chattering quietly about the happy news. Scully

looked around at her family and realized that she hadn’t felt that good

in months and months. This was what it was all about.

Family.

Sharing.

And trust.

Scully reached over and took Mulder’s hand. His expression was

priceless and she smiled to reassure him.

“Mom, I guess Mulder and I have one more little present to share.”

It was time to trust.

The End

Little Girl Lost

cover

Keywords: psychological suspense; east coast (specifically

the Rhode Island area); five days? CSM’s manipulation of

Mulder, the mythology as it relates to Samantha’s abduction

and what happened in Closure; a mentally unbalanced

psychiatrist; Scully and Mulder at odds in their

relationship; Mulder is drugged, then injured in the woods.

Brief appearance by Skinner.

Title: Little Girl Lost

Author: Agent L

Category: X-file, MT

Rating: PG?

Spoilers: Closure, Little Green Men, minor references to

Demons, Talitha Cumi, One Son

Summary: The cigarette-smoking man plays a new game with

Mulder. What if Samantha isn’t dead?

Archive: IMTP for the first two weeks, then please contact

the author.

Disclaimer: Sadly, Mulder & Scully as well as all other

recognizable character references belong to Chris Carter,

Ten Thirteen Productions, and Twentieth Century Fox

Television. They are used here without permission. No

copyright infringement is intended. Dr. Peterson, Dr.

Williams, and other unrecognized characters belong

to the author.

Author’s Notes: Thanks to Vickie and Dawn for telling me I

could, and to Marlen for the beta.

Feedback: Yes, please! LHoward388@aol.com

clip_image001

Little Girl Lost

Teaser

“Sir? You asked for me?” The man in a dark suit stood at

attention in front of the desk, but his eyes were bored,

disrespectful.

No one had passion anymore.

CGB Spender took a deep drag off his cigarette and picked

up a photograph on the corner of his desk. The plain silver

frame surrounded a picture of a young boy and girl. Then he

stared at his minion for a few moments as he blew out a

slow cloud of smoke, waiting until the man’s eyes began to

water and he choked back a cough.

It was all about control. He had so little control these

days. Even his own body was betraying him by succumbing

to disease.

“Sit down. Let me tell you a story.”

The man recognized it as an order, not an invitation, and

took a seat.

“Once upon a time, a Hero set off on a quest. Full of noble

intentions and holding the flaming sword of justice, he

swore to light the darkness, to expose the truth … All those

same deadly dull notions of heroes throughout the centuries.

But our Hero had no dragons to slay, no villagers to save.

His crusade was to convince the peasants of the existence

of extra-terrestrial life.

“You see, our Hero had been blessed — or cursed — with a

vision. No angelic visitation bathed in white light and

soft voices, but a glimpse into hell. His little sister,

snatched away by an anonymous presence, as he stood by,

helpless.

“She became his quest, his holy grail, his consuming

passion … once upon a time.

“Now he’s lost his way. He’s become complacent. He seeks

comfort, not truth; he seeks love, not answers. My son has

lost his passion.”

He leaned back in his chair, remembering the old days, the

intricate chess matches between them, the heady joy of

those competitions. Perhaps he could regain some of the

power he’d once had, even as his physical body continued

to weaken.

“Sir?” The man finally broke the silence, no doubt completely

baffled at the story he’d just heard, but obediently awaiting

his next order. This man was no hero, never would be.

But he could still serve a useful function as one of the pawns

in this new game.

“Bring in one of the lost girls.”

Act 1

Hoover Building

Washington, D.C.

Five days later

“You wanted to see me, sir?” Agent Scully hesitated at the

door, and Assistant Director Skinner waved her in. She was

a bit nervous, having been expressly requested to arrive

without her partner. Generally any reprimands were directed

at both of them, and the powers-that-be had long since

given up on private meetings to encourage her to rein

Mulder in, finally realizing that it was like trying to lasso

a bull with dental floss.

She took a seat as he finished up some paperwork, noticing

that no one else was in the room. That was a good sign.

Then he looked up at her with a frown. That was a bad sign.

“Agent Scully, I’ve received some rather disturbing news

and I wanted to talk to you before involving Agent Mulder.

These hospital admission forms were faxed to me by an

anonymous source.” He slid the papers across the desk.

She squinted at the fuzzy fax copy, then her startled gaze

flew to Skinner, who gave a brief nod. “I had the same

reaction.”

“But there are probably dozens, if not hundreds of Samantha

Mulders,” Scully said, trying to convince herself as much

as him. She glanced down at the paper again to see who was

marked as next of kin and looked back up at Skinner, the

color draining from her face. “Teena Mulder? This is

impossible.”

“That’s what I thought at first, but look at her medical history.”

Scully skimmed through the form. “She claims to be an alien

abductee.”

“And they found her in Quana … Quono … in the area

where the Mulder summer house is.” He stood up and walked

over to the window. “Look, Scully, I’m sure this is just

some weird coincidence, but once the hospital starts

investigating, it’s only a matter of time before they

contact Mulder. Do you want me to talk to him?”

Scully shook her head. “No. Let me do some checking

first. As you say, it’s probably nothing, and I don’t want

to open old wounds without cause.”

“Are you sure?”

She nodded. “He doesn’t need to know. Not yet.”

________________

Mercy Hospital

Newport, Rhode Island

The young woman in the hospital bed submitted impatiently

to the nurse’s routine check of her vital signs, twisting a

strand of her shoulder-length, dark brown hair. She winced

as the nurse applied ointment to several cuts and scrapes

on her face and arms, but did not speak until the process

was finished.

“When can I get out of here?” she asked, as the nurse made

some notes on a chart. “I really feel fine.”

The woman gave her a brief, professional smile. “You’ll

have to ask the doctor.”

“Well, where is –” She found herself talking to the

nurse’s back as she hurried out the door. Deciding to take

matters into her own hands, she slid out of bed, hesitating

only briefly to allow a wave of dizziness to pass before

she opened the small closet. It was empty. They had taken

her clothes, probably her money. She had to call someone

to come get her. Her mother. Mom would come and

take her home. But for some reason she couldn’t remember

the phone number, and trying to recall the information

just made her head start to ache.

She sank back to the bed just as a blonde woman in

wire-rimmed glasses and a blue lab coat came into the

room, carrying a bundle of clothing. The woman sat

down and laid a pair of artfully faded jeans and a gray

sweatshirt that said Property of Yale Athletic Department

at the foot of the bed.

“I think we’re about the same size.” Seeing the question

in the patient’s eyes, she added, “Your other clothes

were in no shape to wear. I hope you don’t mind.”

“Who the hell are you?”

If the woman was offended, she didn’t show it. Smiling as

if they had been introduced at a tea party, she stood up

and held out her hand. “I’m Dr. Peterson. You can call me

Kate if you want.”

“So when can I get out of here, doctor?” Ignoring the

outstretched hand, she shrugged into the sweatshirt and

pulled on the jeans. The clothes were a little baggy, but

clean, and most importantly, didn’t leave her ass hanging

out for the world to see.

Dr. Peterson frowned a little and sat down. “Physically,

you seem to be fine, Samantha, but we’re concerned about

some things you told us when you were admitted. Do

you remember what what you said? How you came to be

here?”

“I fell.” She hoped it sounded more like a statement than

a question, but she could only recall fuzzy images of pain

and voices shouting before she had awakened in the

hospital room.

“Do you remember how you fell?”

“What does that matter? I’m okay now, right? No broken

bones, a few cuts and bruises, nothing I haven’t had

before.” She perched on the edge of the bed, ready for

fight or flight.

The doctor moved between her and the door, looking like

a cat that had just discovered a fresh bowl of cream. “You’ve

been injured before? Would you like to tell me about that?”

“Umm … No, I don’t think so. What kind of doctor are you,

anyway? Shouldn’t you be checking my pulse, taking my

temperature?”

Dr. Peterson shook her head with an indulgent smile. “I’m

not that kind of doctor. I’m more interested in your mental

health, Samantha.”

She tried a carefree laugh, but it came out as a harsh

giggle. “What, because I don’t remember some stupid fall?”

“No. Because you claimed to be an alien abductee when you

were brought here, and because the last official record we

have of you is that you disappeared from your home when you

were eight years old. And I have some sad news for you,

Samantha. Your mother passed away a few years ago. But

we’ve located your current next of kin. Your brother, Fox,

is on his way right now.”

______________

Route 138

South of Providence, Rhode Island

For a few weeks after his sister had disappeared, Mulder had

played a game, walking home from school. If he saw two red

cars in a row, she would be home in two days. If he saw a

license plate with his initials, she would be waiting for

him when he walked through the door. And now, more than 20

years later, driving along Route 138 into Newport, not so

far from where he’d begun this journey, he found himself

doing the same thing.

It was ridiculous — not only the game, but the whole

notion that this person could be his sister. Samantha

was dead.

A few years ago, he’d stood in a starlit field and put his

arms around her in both a welcome and a goodbye, convinced

that he now knew what had happened to her and they could

both be at peace. Even though he’d never found a body, had

no solid evidence, and the theory of walk-ins was about as

widely accepted as the idea of extraterrestrial life, he had

felt free of the guilt and sorrow that had haunted him since

unlocking the repressed memories of his sister’s abduction.

There were still occasional nightmares and regrets, but he

had believed his search was finally over. Now an anonymous

voice on the phone had shaken that belief, raised some

disturbing questions. Had he simply abandoned the search

because it had become too hard and he was too tired?

Had that vision in the field been a product of his emotional

and physical exhaustion, summoned up by his longing

for some kind of peace of mind?

Could she ever forgive him if he had given up on her?

He knew he would never forgive himself.

He had considered calling Scully, but decided to

investigate on his own first. She’d always had her doubts

about his version of Samantha’s disappearance, although to

give her credit, she’d kept them to herself most of the

time. He suspected she hadn’t fully believed the theory of

walk-ins, either, but had grasped — as he had — at an

idea that would give them both some closure. He knew

that part of the reason their relationship had grown so

much over the past two years was that his sister’s ghost no

longer stood between them, and he saw no reason to raise

the issue again unless it was absolutely necessary.

He arrived at the hospital and stopped at the admitting

desk, asking for Samantha Mulder’s room.

“Mr. Mulder?” A tall, distinguished looking man with thick

white hair and a stethoscope draped around his neck

approached. “I’m Dr. Williams, head of the ER. I’d like to

talk to you before you visit your sister.”

“There’s still some question as to whether or not she *is*

my sister,” Mulder replied as they began walking down the

hall.

“That’s what I want to talk to you about. I’ve asked Dr.

Katherine Peterson, our visiting psychiatrist, to join us.

She’s replacing Dr. James, who’s on sabbatical.”

He opened the door to his office, a spartan room with a

large, antique desk taking up most of the room. Bookshelves

lined one wall, along with the requisite diplomas and

awards professionals loved to display. A photo of the

doctor with his wife and three children sat on the corner

of the desk, overlooking piles of papers, journals, and

folders.

“Sorry about the mess,” the doctor smiled as he sat down,

gesturing for Mulder to do the same. He picked up a file

off the top of one of the stacks. “Samantha was brought in

two nights ago, suffering from mild exposure and some

superficial cuts and bruises. She was found unconscious by

the highway near Quonochontaug, where I’m told your family

has a cabin … ?”

Mulder nodded. “Did she have any ID?”

The doctor shook his head. “No. When she regained

consciousness she told us she was Samantha and supplied the

information for the admission forms. Although admittedly,

the home address and phone number she gave us for herself

are fake, she did give your mother’s name as next of kin.

That’s how we located you.”

“So basically, all you have is her word that she’s Samantha

Mulder? Look, Dr. Williams, I appreciate your contacting me,

but I don’t think this person is my sister.” Mulder stood up

and started toward the door, nearly running into the blonde

woman who was just stepping in.

“Mr. Mulder? I’m Dr. Kate Peterson. Would you mind spending

just a few more minutes with us?”

Mulder hesitated. He didn’t want to waste any more of his

time on what obviously seemed to be some kind of hoax, but

despite his frustration, he was interested in what kind of game

was going on and whether his “sister” was a willing player.

He sat back down and Dr. Peterson took a seat next to him.

“I’m sure Dr. Williams has filled you in on Samantha’s

physical condition. We’re concerned about her mental state

as well, however. I understand you have some experience

with alien abduction cases?”

“A little.”

“When she was brought in, Samantha kept referring to ‘they’

and ‘them,’ that they had taken her, performed tests. She

spoke of a bright light and being unable to move or speak.

She’s also exhibiting some signs of paranoia. The injuries do

seem to be from some kind of accident — we found no sign

of recent physical or sexual abuse — but she has no memory

of what led to the injuries, and in fact is now denying what she

originally told us.”

Mulder nodded. “That’s a fairly standard scenario. Many

abductees will recant their stories later for fear of

appearing delusional.”

“Your sister originally disappeared in 1973?”

“Yes.”

“There was never any contact with her after that, no clue

to what had happened?”

A bridge. An impossible choice. Two bodies falling in the

water.

A small diner. Tears streaming down her face as she pulled

her hand away.

“No.”

Dr. Peterson glanced at her notes. “What about your own

past claims that your sister was abducted, Mr. Mulder?”

she asked quietly. Dr. Williams appeared startled.

Mulder stood up, his limited patience fading. “If you’re

asking me if I believe in extraterrestrial life and alien

abductions, I do, Dr. Peterson. But I also believe that my

sister is dead. This woman is either under some kind of

delusion or part of an elaborate hoax. Now if we’re through

here, I’d like to see her so we can settle this.”

The two doctors exchanged glances. “Very well,” said Dr.

Williams. They escorted Mulder down the hall to Samantha’s

room. When they opened the door, the room was empty.

“I guess she’s been abducted again,” Mulder commented.

At that moment, two orderlies came toward them, a thin,

dark-haired girl between them wearing a baggy t-shirt

and jeans.

“I wasn’t trying to escape,” she argued. “I just wanted a

cigarette. Come on, guys, have a heart.”

Mulder stared at her. He’d been expecting a young woman

with light brown curls and a fragile appearance — the one who

had been presented to him as Samantha over the years. They

had apparently realized that he no longer believed she was

his sister, and he gave them credit for bringing in a new face,

even as he wondered if her participation was voluntary or

coerced. Her injuries appeared to be real enough, and she

had convinced the doctors. But he was sure the script hadn’t

been altered too much. Now she would look at him, there

would be a moment of recognition, and then her eyes would fill

with tears and she would say …

“Who are you? Another shrink?”

No tears, not even that much interest in him, just suspicion.

Without waiting for a reply, she turned her attention to the two

doctors, arguing her case for the benefits of just one tiny

cigarette now and then. Mulder felt a tug of curiosity at this

new twist in the old game.

“Samantha,” Dr. Peterson said gently. “Don’t you recognize

this man?”

When she looked at him again, he noticed that a little of the

bravado slipped. She knew she was being tested, that her

next move, her next words, were of great interest to the three

people watching.

Then her eyes rolled back in her head and she slid to the

floor.

The two orderlies were still nearby, so they lifted her

into the bed. Dr. Williams checked her pulse and her

reflexes and determined that she’d just over-exerted

herself. Moments later her eyes fluttered open and she sat

up. Dr. Peterson gave her a glass of water as Mulder looked

on.

“I’m sorry,” she murmured. “It was just such a shock …

You’re my brother, aren’t you? Fox Mulder.”

Mulder nodded, not moving from his position in one corner

of the room, but looking over at Dr. Peterson. “Could we

have a few moments alone?”

Dr. Peterson glanced at Dr. Williams, who nodded, and they

left the room.

Mulder walked over to the bed. “Nice job. But next time

don’t put your hand out to break your fall at the last moment.”

She pouted at him. “So what are you, a cop or something?”

“FBI.”

“Shit.”

“We’ve got a lot of catching up to do, Samantha.” He sat

down on the edge of the bed. “Beginning with who you really

are.”

To her credit, she met his gaze head-on. “I’m Samantha

Mulder. My mother’s name is Teena, my father’s name is

Bill. He works in the government. You’re my older brother

Fox. We lived in Chilmark, Massachusetts.”

He applauded politely. “Very nice. But anyone with some

persistence and a computer could have found that out. How

about the name of your grade school?”

She hesitated.

“Your best friend?”

She closed her eyes for a moment and bit her lip, then smiled

at him triumphantly. “Sheila. No, Shelly. Sheri?” She slumped

back against the pillow. “I’m not sure.”

He was a little disappointed by her lack of information. Either

they were getting lazy or she hadn’t done her homework.

With a pointed glance at his watch, he stood. “Well, this has

been interesting. “Give me a call if anything else comes back

to you.” He started toward the door.

“Buddy,” came the shaky voice from behind him. “I had a

teddy bear named Buddy. You used to hide him from me.”

Mulder stopped abruptly. He hadn’t thought about that stupid

bear for years. No one would have known about Buddy

except his own family.

“What else?” he asked, without turning around.

“Mom grew flowers, she loved tea roses. I could smell them

from my bedroom. We had peanut butter sandwiches every

day in the summer. You liked yours with tomato.”

He turned around, shaken by the tearful revelations.

“Who are you?” he whispered.

Before she could answer, a new voice interrupted them.

“Mulder? What are you doing here?”

Scully stood in the doorway.

Act 2

Mulder walked over to her. “The hospital called me. What

are *you* doing here, Scully?”

She hesitated only a moment before confessing.

“Skinner received an anonymous tip that a woman claiming to

be Samantha Mulder had been brought to this hospital.”

“So you took it upon yourself to investigate?” He folded

his arms and leaned back against the wall in a deceptively

casual stance. “When were you two planning to let me in on

this little secret?”

Scully sighed. “Mulder, it’s not a secret. I just didn’t

think you needed to be involved until we knew more.”

“That decision wasn’t yours to make, Scully. This is about

me … about my family.”

Scully glanced past him at Samantha, who was watching them

curiously, and lowered her voice. “Are you telling me that

you think this woman is your sister?”

“I’m telling you to let me handle this.”

“Fine. But at least let me talk to Skinner and have the

investigation opened as an official case. Then you’ll have

access to the Bureau’s resources.” She turned and started

to walk away.

“Scully, where are you going?”

She stopped. “Back to DC.”

“There’s a fax machine at the hotel.” At her puzzled

glance, he smiled. “I didn’t say I wanted to handle this

*alone*. Besides, there’s someone I’d like you to meet.”

“It’s about damn time.” Samantha sat up in bed as Scully

and Mulder approached, looking from one to the other.

“Lovers’ quarrel?” she grinned.

“Professional disagreement,” Mulder grinned back. “This is

my partner, Agent Dana Scully.”

Scully extended her hand with a polite smile. “How are you

feeling?”

Samantha shrugged. “Fine. I wish they’d just let me go

home. But Dr. Peterson is worried that I’m some kind of

psych case because I can’t remember how I got hurt, so

they’re going to do some more tests.”

“Where’s home?” Scully asked casually, taking a seat next

to the bed as Mulder hovered on the other side.

She opened her mouth, then hesitated, a panicked expression

crossing her face. “I – I don’t remember. There must be an

address on my driver’s license or something….” Her eyes

went to Mulder, seeking help.

“You didn’t have any ID when they found you.” He gave her

a smile and squeezed her shoulder. “It’s okay, Sam. It’ll

come back to you.”

“What *is* the last thing you remember?” Scully pressed,

ignoring her partner’s warning glance.

Samantha closed her eyes and took a deep breath. For a few

moments the room was silent. Then she whispered, “It was

dark … Night. There’s a bright light in my eyes —

someone’s grabbing me –” She opened her eyes, reaching for

Mulder’s hand. “What happened to me, Fox?”

“We’re going to find out,” he murmured. The reassuring

smile disappeared when he looked at Scully. “Agent Scully,

may I speak with you in the hallway?”

They left the room and walked down to the small waiting

area.

clip_image002

“What the hell was that about?” Mulder demanded, startling

an older man who’d been dozing over a magazine.

“I’m trying to find out who this woman is,” Scully replied.

“Isn’t that what we’re supposed to be doing here?”

“By treating her like a suspect?”

“Yes, until I know more about her. Mulder, you don’t know

who sent Skinner that fax or what kind of games this woman

might be playing. We both know amnesia can be used as a

convenient cover story.”

“But she remembers things, Scully. Things only Samantha

could know.”

Scully sighed. “I just want more proof than a few scraps of

memory that may be no more than lucky guesses or careful

research. Don’t you?”

He gnawed on his lower lip for a moment, unwilling to

concede the point, then finally muttered, “Yes.”

She hid her smile at his pout. “Why don’t I go see if I can

find Dr. Williams and have a look at the medical

information? I can check for a broken collar bone … or

any other anomalies. I’d also like to get some samples from

you and her for a DNA test, although the results will take

a while, and they won’t be conclusive without samples from

your parents.”

He pulled her into his arms, giving her a quick kiss, much

to the delight of the older man, who had long since

discarded his ancient copy of People in favor of the drama

playing out in front of him.

When Mulder got back to the room, Dr. Peterson was talking

to Samantha. Both women greeted him as he entered.

“I’ve just been talking to Samantha about a treatment I’d

like to try,” Dr. Peterson said. “I understand you’ve gone

through regression hypnosis therapy?”

Mulder sat down. “Yes. In fact, that’s how I recovered my

own memories of the night Samantha disappeared.”

“I’ve had great success with several patients suffering from

memory losses and blocks. Samantha has agreed to undergo

a session — hopefully to recall what caused her recent injury,

but perhaps to shed some light on the more distant past as

well. I assume you’re still not entirely convinced she is who

she claims to be?”

“In the past, I’ve met other women who have claimed to be

my sister,” Mulder said, avoiding Samantha’s eyes. “I’d

like to be sure. My partner is arranging for some tests,

but this might help us get a few answers sooner. When will

you be doing the session?”

Dr. Peterson and Samantha exchanged a glance, and now it

was Samantha who avoided Mulder’s gaze as Dr. Peterson

spoke.

“Samantha and I have discussed it, and we think it might be

best if you weren’t involved in the actual session. Your

presence might interfere with her clear recollection.”

Mulder looked at Samantha, who nodded.

“But we’ll be doing the session later this evening, so I

should have some news for you tomorrow morning,” the doctor

continued. “Why don’t you come by my office here at the

hospital around 9:00?”

“I’ll be there,” Mulder said.

“And now, I think it might be best if Samantha got some

rest before we get started.”

He wanted to stay and talk to Samantha some more, but she

looked pale and there were circles of fatigue under her

eyes. This wasn’t any easier on her than it was on him, he

realized, with the gaps in her memory and people

questioning and testing her. Whether or not she was his sister,

she had put her trust in him and was relying on his support.

He gave her a quick kiss on the forehead and wished

her luck with the regression, then reluctantly left the hospital.

*******

“Did you find anything?” Mulder asked that night as

they dined on local seafood at a Newport restaurant. His

plate was piled with discarded shells and he had just

ordered something called the Chocolate Shipwreck for

dessert. Scully was still making her way through her shrimp

salad as she filled him in on her visit with Dr. Williams.

“According to the X rays they took when she was admitted,

she’s had some broken bones, but most of the injuries

appear to be several years old. It’s possible they’re the

result of some kind of physical abuse, but without a formal

medical history it’s hard to draw any conclusions.

Unfortunately, I couldn’t tell from the existing films if there

had been any fracture to the collar bone. Dr. Williams is

going to set up another X ray tomorrow for that purpose,

if Samantha will agree to it.”

“No other anomalies?”

“I didn’t –” She stopped in mid-sentence as the waitress

brought a giant ice cream sundae with broken-up chocolate

chip cookies scattered over it, drizzled with thick

chocolate syrup. Mulder handed her the extra spoon he’d

requested.

“You were saying … ?” he grinned.

Scully took one more look at her healthy salad before

shoving it ruthlessly to one side to dig into the ice cream.

“I didn’t see anything on the films, and I’d think

Dr. Williams would have mentioned finding any kind of

implants. So we don’t know much more than we did

earlier.”

“Do we know anything more about the fax that Skinner got?”

Scully shook her head. “He said he’d call as soon as he had

any information. Do you have any idea why someone would

want to make you believe that your sister’s alive?”

Mulder set down his spoon. “That’s what I don’t understand.

The conspiracy’s been destroyed, the cloning program

terminated. They don’t need my cooperation anymore. The

only thing I can figure is that either this woman truly

believes she *is* Samantha, or … ” he trailed off.

“Or what, Mulder?”

“Or that she really is my sister.”

Scully set the spoon down, her appetite gone. “Mulder … ”

“What if Sam didn’t get taken from the hospital that night?

What if she escaped somehow and ended up living on the

streets?”

“Then why didn’t she try to contact you or your parents

before now? She obviously remembered them. She gave your

mother’s name as next-of-kin.”

He shrugged. “I don’t know. Maybe she was afraid or

ashamed. Maybe she hasn’t always remembered. Or maybe she

thought that life on the streets was what she deserved.”

“Did you ever stop to think that maybe someone told this

woman those details, that she’s being used or is

intentionally leading you on for some reason?”

“Of course I have. But it doesn’t matter, Scully. I can’t turn

my back on her, not without knowing for sure.”

“I know,” Scully said quietly, reaching over to put her hand

on his. “Hopefully the DNA test will give us some kind of

confirmation.”

“Or the regression.”

She pursed her lips against an automatic protest, not wanting to

ruin the dinner, and simply squeezed his hand in a silent show

of support. They had both discussed and even undergone

regression therapy in the past, and she had already voiced her

concerns about its validity. Even Mulder had admitted that at

times he doubted his own memories retrieved in that manner.

But she knew that right now he needed to feel that they were

moving forward while they waited for the physical test results.

He set down his spoon and pushed the remaining dessert

toward her. “Think I’ll take a walk. Do you want to come?”

She shook her head, knowing he didn’t really want company,

but appreciating the effort to let her in. “No, I think

I’ll make some calls and try to find out if there have been

any missing persons reports in the area that match her

description.”

“Okay. See you at the hotel.”

After he left, she absently swirled the spoon in her ice

cream, remembering how relieved she had been when

they had finally closed this particular X-file. It had taken

Mulder a while to get used to the idea, and he had gone

through a period of mourning, but then his spirit had seemed

to lighten. He was still obsessed with his work, but he also

was able to relax more, to look toward the future instead

of constantly glancing back to the past.

It had also been a turning point in their relationship.

Scully’s visits to comfort him had eventually become a

ritual of movies, popcorn and beer. They had talked long

into the night, opening up with each other as neither ever

had before. And that emotional closeness had soon become

physical closeness. Without the old ghosts of his past

between them, they could both move on together.

But now … This woman had raised the dead, regardless of

who she turned out to be. Mulder already half-believed she

was Samantha. Scully could tell by the way he looked at

her, kept touching her. If she wasn’t his sister, he would

go through the grief and guilt all over again, now having

to wonder if she was still out there somewhere on the

streets. If this woman *was* his sister, things would never

be the same between them.

“Is everything all right?” The waitress had approached and

was watching Scully stirring her melted ice cream.

“No,” Scully replied. “But there’s nothing I can do.”

**************

Mulder walked along the harbor. He’d roamed through the

streets of Newport for a while before the pull of the ocean

had drawn him here. The water always had a calming

influence, helped him sort things out. As a child, he’d

scared his mother more than once by wandering down the

beach, lost in thought until she couldn’t find him. That

had changed when Samantha had begun to tag along. She

always got tired or bored after only a few yards and

dragged him back to the house.

He smiled at the memory and pulled the small book out of

the inside pocket of his jacket. Samantha’s diary.

He had brought it with him, thinking if she really *was*

Samantha, she would recognize it. He flipped through

the worn pages, although he knew the words by heart.

*I remember faces. I think I had a brother … *

*Some nights when I go to sleep, I pray that I’ll wake up

and this will all be some horrible dream. On the worst

nights, I pray I won’t wake up.*

*Do Mom and Dad even miss me anymore? Is anyone looking for

me? Maybe they’ve forgotten. Maybe they’re glad I’m gone.*

*Tonight I’m going to run far, far away. I can’t let them

catch me. They’ll kill me if they do. Running for my life,

for the rest of my life.*

The last entry. He closed the book.

His baby sister. She had relied on him for safety, for

protection, and he’d let her down that night. Then he’d let

her down again by giving up the search when it got too

hard. The vision in the field had seemed so real that night,

but he’d had other visions that had seemed incredibly real.

Had he only seen what he wanted to see? A pretty ending

to ease his conscience, to give himself permission to

stop looking?

He realized he hardly thought about her anymore, barely

noticed the smiling girl in the picture on the corner of his

desk. He was too busy watching movies with Scully, making

love to Scully, planning his future with Scully ….

If this girl was Samantha, it changed everything. If she

wasn’t Samantha, he couldn’t go back to pretending that she

had simply disappeared into a heavenly realm somewhere,

safe and protected. Now he had to face the possibility that

she was still out there somewhere, still running for her

life, perhaps not knowing her own identity, unable to

contact him.

Even if she could forgive him for giving up the search, he

wasn’t sure he could ever forgive himself.

Mulder tucked the book back in his jacket and wandered back

to the hotel. He and Scully always got separate rooms to

maintain bureau protocol, but usually ended up together. He

did not go to her room that night.

**********

Scully was hurt by his absence, but she didn’t mention it

the next morning when they met for a quick breakfast in the

hotel. She could tell he hadn’t slept well. She herself

hadn’t drifted off until well after midnight, after she’d

heard him come in next door. Pushing her personal feelings

aside, she focused on the case at hand. She’d gotten some

good information from her phone calls last night and decided

to go to the local police department to speak with one of

the detectives personally while Mulder met with Dr.

Peterson. She would join him at the hospital later.

He seemed distant and distracted, but thanked her for

taking care of things. She ached to hold him, to smooth

the worried lines from his forehead and tell him that

everything would be all right. But first she had to

convince herself.

Mulder arrived at the hospital a few minutes early and took

a seat in Dr. Peterson’s office. He’d seen the questions in

Scully’s eyes this morning and was grateful that she’d kept

everything on a professional level. He was exhausted and on

edge and couldn’t deal with any more emotional pressure

right now — although he wished he had gone to her room

last night, if only for the physical comfort of being near

her. He always slept better with Scully in the room,

preferably in the same bed.

“Mr. Mulder. Sorry I’m late.”

He stood as Dr. Peterson entered the room, and she motioned

for him to sit down again, her usual smile nowhere in

evidence. Mulder unconsciously gripped the chair arms a

little more tightly as she got herself organized, pulling

out a cassette tape and tape recorder. Then she sat down

and gazed at him solemnly for a few moments.

“Some rather disturbing details came to light during my

session with Samantha last night. Rather than discuss them

with you, I’d prefer you listen to the tape and then we’ll

decide where to go from here.”

She put the cassette in and they both heard her own voice

giving the time, date, and details of the session, then

explaining to Samantha what was going to happen. She then

led Samantha into a deep trance, and began to question her

quietly and gently.

“Are you Samantha Mulder?”

“Yes.”

“Who are your parents?”

“William and Teena Mulder.”

“Do you have brothers or sisters?”

“Yes. I have a brother. Fox.”

Dr. Peterson then instructed Samantha to go back in time,

to think back to before she woke up in the hospital, where

she was and what she was doing.

“Do you remember falling?” she asked.

“Didn’ fall,” Samantha said drowsily. “Men. They took me.”

“What men? Do you know where they took you, Samantha?”

There was a faint rustling sound and Dr. Peterson murmured

a few soothing words, then Samantha’s voice came back, a

little scared now.

“Men. I couldn’t see … faces. Took me to this bright

place. Then it was dark. I was falling … falling … They

pushed me.”

“They were men? Humans, not aliens?”

There was a soft laugh. “Not aliens. Just men.”

“Did you see anyone’s face, Samantha? Anyone you recognized

or could describe to me?”

There was silence. Dr. Peterson turned off the tape

recorder. “She shook her head ‘no’ there. Unfortunately, she

had no more recollections about what happened that night.

Then I decided to regress her a little farther, to see if she

had any memories of that first abduction, in 1973.”

She ejected the tape and turned it over, rewinding it to a

certain spot. “She’s eight years old here.”

Mulder’s heart jumped into his throat. Was this Samantha’s

memory of what had happened that night? Would it match his

own recollection, or was her truth different than his?

” … scared,” came the soft, childlike voice. “I don’t

understand.”

“Don’t understand what, Samantha? What are you afraid of?”

“Him. He hurts me.”

“What does he do?”

“He yells at me. He hits me.” The voice broke with a sob.

“He hits me … but they don’t see.”

“Who hits you, Samantha?”

“My brother. Why does he hit me?”

“Turn it off,” Mulder demanded, his voice harsh in his

ears. He was on his feet but he didn’t remember standing

up, his hands clenched, shaking. “That’s a lie.”

Dr. Peterson looked at him. “Why would she be lying

about this?”

“I – I don’t know. But I never hurt her. I never hurt my

sister.”

“Mr. Mulder, please. Sit down.”

He forced himself to relax and sat back down in the chair,

taking a deep breath.

“I know this is difficult for you,” Dr. Peterson said,

using the same tone she’d used on the tape, quiet and

gentle. “But if you were able to so completely block

out that one night for so many years, isn’t it possible

that you may have repressed other memories of your

childhood as well? After all, with the focus on your

sister’s abduction, no one would question your devotion to

her.”

He felt the eggs and bacon he’d had that morning rising up

in his throat. “I — Excuse me.”

“Mr. Mulder, I want to help you — ” she called after him

as he ran out of the room.

***********

The only thing Scully had picked up at the police station

was the detective’s invitation to lunch. None of the

missing persons descriptions matched the woman in the

hospital, and no one had come forward with any information

about her injuries. The jogger who had found her hadn’t

seen anyone else in the area. Scully was beginning to think

the regression therapy might provide them their only lead,

if not a solid one, by the time she arrived at the hospital.

Samantha was alone in her room, sitting up on the

edge of the bed as if ready to take flight. She ignored

Scully’s greeting, looking past her toward the door. “Isn’t

Fox with you? He said he’d be here this morning. I need to

talk to him.”

“He must be with Dr. Peterson,” Scully said, noting the way

the other woman was clutching at the sheets, gnawing at her

lower lip. “Samantha, are you all right?”

“Agent Scully, I remembered something. I need to — ”

“Samantha, you should be resting,” Dr. Peterson smiled,

entering the room. She gave Samantha a couple of pills.

“Here. These will help you relax.” As Samantha swallowed

the medication, the doctor turned to Scully. “Good morning,

Agent Scully. Have you heard from Agent Mulder?”

“No. I thought he’d be with you.” Scully didn’t need Mulder’s

intuition to know that something was wrong. Samantha’s eyes

pleaded with her to stay, but Dr. Peterson had her arm and

was leading her out of the room.

“He was here earlier.” Dr. Peterson escorted Scully into

her office and closed the door, gesturing for Scully to sit

down. Scully remained standing. “During Samantha’s session,

she made a rather unsettling revelation. She said that her

brother had hurt her. Has Agent Mulder ever shown any

violent tendencies toward–”

“She’s mistaken.” Scully’s icy tone covered the fear that

shuddered through her as she realized what Samantha had

been trying to tell her.

The doctor smiled. “Your loyalty is admirable, but –”

“I know Agent Mulder. He’s saved my life countless times

with no thought to his own safety. He’s risked his own life

to find out what happened to his sister. That woman is

either deceiving you or confusing him with someone else.

Did you tell Mulder any of this?”

“I – I played the tape for him. I thought he should hear it

for himself.”

“Where is he?”

“I don’t know. He just ran out …”

Scully left the office and went back to Samantha’s room.

She was gone.

She alerted security and Dr. Peterson, then headed toward

the exit to use her cell phone to try to contact Mulder.

Even if he hadn’t believed the allegation, hearing the

woman he thought was his sister make such a statement

would have been devastating. She didn’t like the idea of

him being alone right now.

“Agent Scully?”

Dr. Williams approached. “I was afraid I’d missed you in

all the excitement here this morning. I have the results

back from the X rays you requested.”

Scully followed the doctor to his office, hoping that in a

few minutes she’d be able to tell Mulder this woman wasn’t

his sister and what she’d said during her regression had

been some horrible mistake. She didn’t want to think about

the alternative.

He already had the films up on the light board. “I don’t

know if you consider this good news or bad news, but I see

no evidence of any fractures here.”

clip_image003

Scully examined the X rays for herself. Finally she had her

proof. This woman wasn’t Samantha. The question of who she

really was could wait. Right now, she needed to let Mulder

know. She thanked the doctor and went outside to use her

cell phone. As she was about to dial Mulder’s number, the

phone rang.

“Mulder?”

“Agent Scully, this is Assistant Director Skinner. I’ve

been trying to reach Agent Mulder.”

“Um … I’m not sure where he is at the moment, sir.”

“I got that impression,” Skinner grumbled. “I have the

background information he requested earlier this

morning on a Dr. Katherine Peterson. I’ll fax it to the

hotel.”

“Thank you, sir.”

“Scully? Is everything all right?”

“Everything is fine, sir.” She disconnected the phone

before he could question her any further and went back into

the hospital. There was no sign of Samantha yet, and she

couldn’t locate Dr. Peterson either. Scully gave the head of

security her card with the phone number of the hotel,

asking him to call her if he heard anything. Then

she decided to go back to the hotel, hoping that maybe

Mulder had returned to his room and was waiting for her

or had left a message. If nothing else, she could find out

a little more about Dr. Peterson.

***************

“What do you mean you lost her?” He lit a cigarette and

debated simply killing the incompetent bastard right here

in his office, except that blood stains were notoriously

difficult to remove from Persian rugs.

The man went a shade whiter than his already pasty

complexion. “The doctor gave her some pills. I thought she

was asleep so I –”

“I don’t pay you to think. I pay you to watch. And you

failed even that simple task.” He pressed a button on the

intercom on his desk and the man flinched as if he’d

expected the floor to drop from beneath him.

Ah, the smell of fear. Like a shark, he thrived on it. The

scent invigorated him, made him feel powerful again.

“Yes sir,” the voice floated from the box.

“Make arrangements for a trip to Rhode Island. Watson has

failed his assignment.”

“Yes sir.”

He stared at Watson. “Get out. I have no further use for

you.”

“I’m sorry, sir. Please … if you could –”

“No. I couldn’t.”

Watson slowly turned and walked out of the office, closing

the door behind him.

He was never seen again.

****************

At first Mulder had driven aimlessly, with no particular

direction. He felt like the survivor of an air raid, hit by

the first missile — that this dark-haired stranger

was his sister — and before he could recover, slammed

by the second bomb, even more devastating. His only

thought had been to escape the destruction, try to

outrun the accusation that still rang in his head.

He could never have hurt her. Yet the doubt had been

planted now, taking root in the fertile ground of his

existing guilt and he could not deny that it was an extreme

possibility.

He knew that running away was perhaps not the best way

to handle the situation, but it was the only one he could

think of at the moment. He couldn’t face Sam, Scully, or

any of them right now. He needed a safe place where he

could be alone and decide what to do next.

He hadn’t realized that he was headed toward a specific

destination until he found himself on Route 1, the

weathered signs and landscape still familiar from his

childhood. The air smelled of the ocean as he slowed the

car to turn off onto the old narrow access road, barely visible

from the highway. A few minutes later he pulled up and

parked in the weed-choked gravel driveway of his own

personal sanctuary.

He had considered selling the summer house after his mother

had died, but he hadn’t had the time or energy to go clean

the place out, so it sat empty now. The bushes and flowering

plants, so carefully nurtured and trimmed by his mother so

many years ago, had all reverted to the wild now, nearly

obscuring his view of the house and the ocean beyond.

As he approached, he noticed a few tiles missing on the

roof, the faded, peeling paint, and a cracked window, but

the place had been sturdily built to weather the briny ocean

breeze and the occasional rough weather. He could

remember one particularly bad storm from his childhood

where they had huddled inside with only gas lanterns for

light. As the walls had shuddered from the strong wind,

Samantha had cried, afraid the house would be blown

away to Oz, but he’d known they would be safe.

He unlocked the door and walked in, stirring up a cloud of

dust that made him sneeze. Plastic still protected all the

furniture, but some of the lamps were gone now, victims of

his search for an alien weapon a few years ago. He’d cleaned

up the broken pieces, but never replaced them. Although

he didn’t expect to stay until nightfall, he was pleasantly

surprised to find the electricity was on, as if the house

was just waiting for someone to visit.

He knew he should probably call Scully, even though

he’d left her a brief note at the hotel desk, but the old

phone in the living room had been disconnected. When

he pulled out his cell phone, he discovered that

civilization hadn’t quite taken over Quonochontaug yet.

He was out of range. Not ready to get back in the car

and drive around just to make a phone call, he decided

to beg Scully’s forgiveness later.

He found the photo album in the drawer where his

mother had always kept it and carefully wiped off the thick

layer of dust. The photos inside, preserved under the

protective plastic, showed the Mulder family in happier times,

his mother posing like a fashion model in her bathing suit,

even his father with a rare smile for the camera. His

sister, always grinning, laughing, and almost always

right next to her older brother. The younger version of

himself, a skinny kid in swimming trunks ready to dive off

the pier.

They had been happy once, hadn’t they? Or were those

memories questionable as well?

He sneezed again and decided to take the album outside

where he could get some fresh air. The pier was still

there, at the bottom of a short, steep hill, although no doubt

badly in need of repair, and he thought he saw the old

rope swing through the trees. He could almost hear Sam’s

squeal of terror and delight as she swung out over the water.

“I thought I might find you here.”

The voice startled him from his memories and he nearly

dropped the photo album as he turned to see Dr. Peterson.

clip_image004

Act 3

Scully arrived at the hotel and stopped at the front desk

to pick up Skinner’s fax. The clerk also gave her a note in

Mulder’s familiar scrawl, saying he just needed to clear

his head and he’d be in touch with her soon.

“Oh, by the way,” the clerk said as Scully started to

leave, “Mr. Mulder’s sister came by, said she wanted to

wait for him, so I let her into his room. She didn’t have any

money, said it was okay if I just put the cab fare on the bill.”

Scully ran to Mulder’s room and pounded on the door until

Samantha peeked out, using the chain lock. Seeing it was

only Scully, she opened the door cautiously, just wide

enough to let Scully in, then closed and locked the door

again. She was still wearing the clothes that Dr. Peterson

had given her.

“How did you get here?” Scully said, glancing around the

room to see if there were any signs of Mulder’s presence or

some kind of struggle. She saw nothing except the usual

package of sunflower seeds on the nightstand and his

overnight bag near the foot of the bed.

Samantha paced near the window, where the drapes had been

drawn closed. “It was easy to get out of the hospital,” she

said, “I could have gotten out of there lots of times, but

it was a nice bed, free food….Anyway, Fox had told me

where he was staying, so I got a cab and came here. I

figured it would be safe.”

“Safe from what? From whom?” Scully asked. “What were

you trying to tell me at the hospital this morning?”

Samantha sank down on the bed, tugging at the too-long

sleeves of her sweatshirt. “I – I remembered things. The

regression. But it wasn’t my life. I mean, it wasn’t

Samantha’s life.”

Scully sat down next to her. “What are you saying?”

“I’m saying that I’m not Samantha Mulder. I don’t know who

I am, but I’m not her.”

“I know,” Scully said. “You remembered your real brother,

didn’t you? The one who hurt you.”

Samantha nodded. “I remembered that my mother died when I

was very young. And I remembered that some men abducted me,

but not when I was a girl. It was recently. They told me I

was Samantha, they must have given me those details about her

life.”

“Do you remember what any of the men looked like?” Scully

asked, already knowing what the answer would be.

Samantha shook her head.

“But I don’t understand,” Scully said. “Dr. Peterson told me

she played the regression tape for Mulder. He would have

heard all this.”

“There’s no tape,” Samantha replied. “Dr. Peterson said her

cassette recorder broke about halfway through the session.”

***************

“What are you doing here?” Mulder asked.

“I’m afraid I didn’t handle things very well this morning,

Agent Mulder.” Dr. Peterson smiled apologetically.

“Samantha has told me about this place, of course, and

how much you both loved it. I took a chance that you

might come here.” She held up a handled bag. “I brought

some lunch as a peace offering. I’d like to talk to you

some more, if you don’t mind?”

His stomach reminded him that he had lost the small

breakfast he’d eaten earlier that day and it was past noon.

There were certainly no supplies in the house if he sent

her away. As much as he wanted to be alone, perhaps

Dr. Peterson could help clarify things.

“Sure,” he shrugged, and she helped him clean off the old

picnic table. He found a blanket in the house to use as a

makeshift tablecloth and she spread out deli sandwiches,

chips, cookies, and a jug of iced tea. “You were pretty

sure of yourself, weren’t you?” he commented as they took

their seats.

“I try to be optimistic,” she said, pouring the tea. “Agent

Mulder, Samantha is very worried about you, as am I. My

actions this morning were entirely too harsh, but in my work

with abused women, my sympathies normally lie with the

victims.”

“So do mine,” Mulder said. “I didn’t hurt my sister. There

has to be some other explanation for what she said on

that tape.”

“That may be so,” she conceded. “But wouldn’t you like

to be certain?”

“What do you mean?” he asked as she refilled his empty

glass. He hadn’t realized how thirsty he was.

“I’d like to regress you, too, Agent Mulder. What you

heard this morning may jog something in your subconscious,

something that could help us find out the truth.”

He shook his head, feeling a little lightheaded, probably

from lack of food and sleep. “No,” he replied. “I need

some time. I need to talk to Scully.”

She changed the subject, looking out over the ocean. “What

a beautiful view. Did your family come here often?”

He followed her gaze, his eyes dazzled by the hypnotic

movement of the sun-kissed waves, drifting back into his

memories. “We came here every summer, usually for a

week or so, depending on my dad’s schedule. Sometimes

for a long weekend.”

“What did you do?”

He closed his eyes, relaxing in the gentle warmth of the sun,

and let the past wash over him. “We swam … did a little

fishing….Sam named all the worms and then wouldn’t let us

put them on the hooks.” He chuckled at the memory. “Dad

taught me to water ski. Mom was either taking care of her

flowers or reading the latest best seller.”

“Sam loved this place,” Dr. Peterson said softly. “She

wanted to come back here someday.”

“She wanted … ?” He opened his eyes with an effort.

Dr. Peterson’s image wavered in and out of focus, and

he felt a little seasick, as if the bench was swaying

beneath him.

He’d wanted to ask her a question about something

she’d said, but the thought had already slipped from his

grasp. “I think … I think I need to lie down,” he said, the

words thick and heavy on his tongue. He started to stretch

out on the seat of the picnic table, but someone grabbed

his arm and dragged him up.

“I think you’ll be more comfortable inside,” a female voice

said.

*Scully? Not Scully. Damn. Should have called her.

She’ll be worried.*

“I’ll call her for you. Just relax, Fox. I’m going to help

you remember.”

********************

Samantha was pacing again. “Shouldn’t we be doing

something?” she asked. “Can’t you call someone for a

warrant?”

Scully glanced up from Skinner’s fax. “To do what? No

crime has been committed.”

“Uh, hello, kidnapping. Me. Brainwashing, whatever they

did.”

“Samantha.” They had decided to keep calling her that name

since she couldn’t recall her own. “You can’t identify any

of these men. You don’t know where you were held. You only

remembered the incident under hypnosis. I do believe that

something was done to you, but we need a little more to go on.”

“If Fox was here, he’d do something,” she muttered.

Scully tried to ignore the comment, but she had to wonder

what Mulder was doing at the moment. She had expected

to hear from him by now, and hated to think of him beating

himself up over all this when she had the answers — or at

least the one answer that he needed to hear right now. The

last few times she’d tried to call his cell phone, he’d been

out of range.

The best thing she could do right now was help Samantha

figure out the mystery of her past and who was in charge of

this bizarre game. She’d wondered at first if Dr. Peterson

might be in on the hoax, but the background check certainly

didn’t paint her as a suspect. She’d overcome tremendous

odds to get to where she was, having run away from home

at an early age and surviving on the streets for a number of

years. After an arrest when she was 14, she’d been placed

with a foster family and had turned her life around, becoming

a psychiatrist whose practice focused on female victims of

physical and sexual abuse. Along the way, she’d also gained a

reputation for her impressive results with regression therapy.

The only dark marks on her record were the deaths of two

of the suspected abusers. The doctor and her clients had

been questioned in both cases, but no charges had ever been

filed, one death being ruled a suicide, the other accidental.

Katherine Peterson appeared blameless, even admirable,

from the background check. Yet she’d lied about the

regression tape. Scully had to wonder what else she might

have lied about.

“Samantha, what did you and Dr. Peterson talk about in

your sessions in the hospital?”

Samantha nibbled on a sunflower seed, then made a face and

tossed it in the wastebasket. “She seemed interested in my

abduction experiences, at least what I could remember of

them. And she helped me remember some of the details about

my — I mean, about Samantha’s life.”

Scully felt a chill. Two girls in the same general area, living on

the streets at about the same time. She rarely had those flashes

of intuition that Mulder did, but she had learned to trust them

over the years. “Samantha. I want you to think carefully. Did

Dr. Peterson help you remember any details that the men

may have not told you?”

Samantha hesitated. “I’m not sure. No. Wait a minute. She

asked me about the summer house.”

“In Quonochontaug?” Mulder had probably gone there, she

suddenly realized. She was surprised she hadn’t thought of

that before, but unlike her, he’d always considered the

summer house a safe place. Her own memories of the cabin

weren’t so peaceful.

“Yes. I thought she was trying to trick me, that she had to

be making up a name like that, and she seemed surprised.

But later they said they’d found me near there, so I just

assumed she knew that and was trying to jog my memory.”

“But you don’t remember ever being there?”

Samantha shook her head. “Then again, I don’t even remember

my own name, Agent Scully. Are you saying that Dr. Peterson

might have been in on this?”

“I’m saying Dr. Peterson may have her own agenda.” Scully

reached for her cell phone and called the hospital, only to

be informed that the doctor had left earlier that morning

after canceling all her appointments for that day, saying

she didn’t feel well. She phoned Information, hoping to

reach the summer house, but there were no listings for the

name Mulder in the area.

As she hung up, someone knocked at the door. Hoping it

might be Mulder, Scully opened it.

“What are you doing here?” she snapped at the tall man with

the cigarette dangling from his lips.

“He’s one of them,” Samantha gasped. “One of the men who

took me.”

Scully grabbed her as she ran at Spender, more concerned

that Samantha would injure herself than of any damage she

might do to the older man. Her own palms itched with the

desire to wipe that smirk off his face.

“Samantha,” he said in his smoke-roughened voice. “I’m glad

you’re all right.”

“What did you do to me, you bastard?” Samantha fought

against Scully.

“We need his help, as much as I hate to admit it,” Scully

whispered to her. “Let’s see what he has to say before you

beat him up.” As Samantha subsided, Scully glared at

Spender. “Talk to me.”

“What would you like me to say?”

“For starters, are you behind all this?”

“Behind what, Agent Scully? I heard a rumor that Agent

Mulder’s long-lost sister had been found. Being a …

friend of the family, I of course came to see her.” He

looked around. “Where *is* Agent Mulder?”

“For your sake, I hope he’s having a beer and enjoying the

view at the summer house. Now we’re going to go look around

Dr. Peterson’s office.”

“I’m not going back to the hospital,” Samantha said.

“That’s fine. You stay here and call me immediately if you

hear from Mulder.” She looked at Spender. “Let’s go.”

************

“I wanted to like you, Fox.”

He blinked at the blurry image in front of him and it

became Dr. Peterson. He was so tired he could barely sit

upright in the chair except that something was supporting

him, holding him in a sitting position. But every time he

closed his eyes, she slapped him or shook him awake,

insistent on having a conversation when he could barely

string two thoughts together, much less form words.

“She was convinced that you were going to rescue her. But

you never came.”

“I … tried.”

“She protected you for some reason. She’d created a whole

fantasy about these men who’d taken her, said they’d hurt

her, but I knew. All I want you to do is face the past,

Fox. Admit what you did.”

He shook his head and immediately felt nauseous, dizzy.

“Didn’t … do anything.”

She hit him hard enough that he tasted blood in his mouth.

He instinctively tried to raise his fingers to his lips to

feel the injury, but he couldn’t move his arms, couldn’t

raise them from the chair.

“How does it feel, Fox, to be helpless. Hurting. Like

she was. Why did you do it? Did it make you feel

strong, like a man?”

“Shut up!” he shouted, tugging at the ropes that held him,

wanting to cover his ears, his eyes, to disappear into the

darkness. “Stop it.”

“It will stop, Fox,” she said, her voice once again gentle and

soothing. She seemed to float toward him, and then he felt

a sharp prick in his arm. “It will stop when you finally remember.”

********

“Agent Scully, I don’t know what you’re hoping to

accomplish,” Spender said, grabbing at the arm rest as

Scully took a corner with only a thought about braking.

She countered his question with her own. “Why did you do

it? Were you bored? Did you miss the feeling of power over

him? Or could you just not bear to see him happy.”

“He had lost his passion, Miss Scully. I was trying to help

him find his way again.”

“You know nothing about passion. But you do know, as well

as I do, that Samantha Mulder is dead. If Mulder as much as

gets a splinter at the summer house because of this cruel,

misbegotten game, I’ll personally kick your ass.”

“I see Mulder’s violent impulses have rubbed off on you

over the years, Miss Scully.”

They went into the hospital where, between Scully’s FBI

credentials and Spender’s forbidding countenance, they were

able to get access to Dr. Peterson’s office.

“Tell me, was Dr. James’ sabbatical just a lucky

coincidence or was it arranged?” Scully asked, leafing

through the files on the desk.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

She arched an eyebrow at him and went back to her

investigation. She hadn’t expected to find the tape recorder,

but apparently Dr. Peterson had thought her locked office

was secure. A tape was still in it, the label blank. Holding

her breath, Scully depressed the Rewind button for a few

seconds, then pressed Play.

“He hits me … but they don’t see.”

“Who hits you, Samantha?”

“My brother. Why does he hit me?”

“I don’t know, Samantha. Let’s try to find out. Tell me

more about Fox.”

“No … Not Fox.”

“It’s all right. You’re safe here. He can’t hurt you.”

“No. Troy. Troy hurt me. My brother’s name is Troy.”

“Samantha –”

“That’s not my name.” The voice sounded frightened, on the

verge of tears. “I’m not Samantha. I – I don’t remember who

–”

The tape suddenly went silent. There was nothing else on

the recording.

“I’m sure Mulder never heard the last few moments of that

session,” Scully said, then took a deep breath to calm herself

down. She had rarely been more furious with her cigarette-

smoking adversary. But when she looked at Spender, for the

first time since she had known him, the older man appeared

shaken, still staring at the tape recorder as if it were a

poisonous snake about to strike. Could it be that this

hadn’t been part of his plan?

Then she noticed the photograph that had been beneath the

recorder in the drawer. An aged photograph of two girls,

probably in their early teens, their arms around each

other, mugging for the camera. She didn’t recognize the

thin brunette of the pair, the other one easily could have been

a younger version of Katherine Peterson. On the back she

could just make out the note “Sam and me, 1979.” Samantha

would have been 14. The age she’d been when she’d vanished

from a hospital room.

“What about Dr. Peterson? Is she one of yours?” Scully

thrust the photo at Spender. “Did she voluntarily give you

the information about Samantha or did you just take it from

her?”

He took the photo, his hand trembling slightly, the lines

appearing more deeply grooved in his face under the harsh

fluorescent lights. “No. I’ve never seen her.”

“I think Katherine Peterson knew Samantha. They’re about

the same age, they were both runaways in the same area.

That’s why she’s dedicated herself to helping victims of

abuse — and she’s decided that Mulder is somehow at fault

for what happened to her friend.”

He looked up from the photo and gave her a shadow of one of

his usual smirks. “That’s … That’s quite a leap, Agent Scully.”

“Well, apparently I learned more than just violent

tendencies from Agent Mulder,” she said. “We need to get to

the summer house.”

***************

“Fox. Can you hear me?”

“Yes.”

“Good. We’re going to go back, Fox, back to the night

Samantha disappeared. I want you to watch what happened, as

if you’re seeing it on television. You’ll be in no danger,

there’s no need to fear. It’s all in the past. Do you

understand?”

He nodded.

She led him back gradually, talking him through his college

days, high school, rewinding his life as he followed her

voice into his past. He felt peaceful, trusting, convinced

that he could finally give up the strict control that usually

guarded these memories. She had told him he was in no

danger.

“It’s November 27, 1973. On that night, your parents went next

door. You and Samantha are alone in the house.”

“I was in charge,” he murmured, smiling at the pride he’d

felt at his parents’ trust. The heady feeling of power.

She’d have to take her bath when *he* told her to …

“What are the two of you doing, Fox?”

The red and blue pieces on the board between them. She was

always convinced she could beat him at this game.

“Playing … Stratego.”

“What happened then, Fox? Tell me what you see.”

He watched as he and Samantha began to argue about the

television. “We’re having a fight. She wants to watch some

movie, I wanna watch something else … ”

“You sound upset, Fox. Are you angry?”

“We’re yelling, calling each other names … She can be

such a brat sometimes –”

“Did you hit her?”

The question jarred him. “No. No, I wouldn’t –”

“Of course you wouldn’t *want* to hit her, but if she made

you angry enough, just to get her to be quiet … ”

He didn’t like the woman’s voice anymore. He didn’t want

to see this argument, to hear the anger in those last words

he had spoken to his sister.

“Fox. Fox, listen to me. It’s over, it’s past. Relax. Remember,

you’re only watching. Tell me what happened next.”

“The lights went out.”

“Do you know why?”

“I – I don’t know. I guess a fuse blew.”

“Are you afraid?”

“No.”

“Is Samantha afraid?”

He could see her shadow in the darkness, hear the tremor

in her voice as she called his name. “Yes.”

“Then what happened?”

“I started to go check the fuse box, but then … the house

started to shake, like an earthquake.” Samantha called to

him again, her voice truly frightened now, even as his own

heart began to pound in his chest. “She’s calling for help,

she needs my help, but I can’t move.”

“Is she hurt, Fox? Is that why she’s crying for help?”

“I – I don’t know — the lights, there’s a noise, a buzzing

— Dad’s gun. Get Dad’s gun.”

“Why are you getting the gun, Fox?”

“To help her! I have to save her –”

“From whom? Are you pointing the gun at someone, Fox? Is

someone hurting your sister?”

“I can’t — can’t see them. But they’re taking her. I can’t

move — can’t speak — ” He was paralyzed, no longer a

spectator, trapped in the memory like a helpless fly in a

spider’s web.

“Fox, listen to me. I want you to take a deep breath. In

and out, slowly….That’s good. I want you to step back and

observe. Tell me what you see. You are not *in* the

situation, you are only watching.”

He clung to the voice and felt himself drifting out of the

terror, floating up and away from the boy huddled frozen

in the corner.

“Where is Samantha now?”

He looked around the room. The bright lights had vanished,

but he could still see clearly. “She’s gone.”

“What are you doing now?”

He peered at the boy, not much more than a ghost in the

empty room — motionless and pale. If he hadn’t known

better, he might have thought the boy was dead. “I’m just … I

don’t know.”

“You didn’t search for her, try to find her?”

“I want to.” He urged his shadow self to get up, to

go after her, but the boy’s eyes were blank, his body limp.

He was gone, vanished as surely as his sister, although his

physical body remained.

“But you loved your sister, didn’t you, Fox? If you thought

someone had taken her, wouldn’t you have run after them?

You had your father’s gun, after all. Or did she run away

from *you* that night, Fox?”

“No … She….I couldn’t … ” The vision was fading, as it

always did at this point, swirling down, into the black hole

of those hours after his sister had disappeared. Hours he had

never been able to recall,never wanted to. He felt himself being

sucked into the boy’s blank yes, drowning in the cold waves of

despair….

“Fox! Fox, stay with me. Come on.”

Someone was shaking him, dragging him back toward the

surface. He gasped for air, clutched at something solid

beneath his fingers, wood – the wood of the chair, the

summer house —

He opened his eyes to find himself looking at Dr. Peterson,

who leaned forward, staring at him intently.

“Fox, do you know where you are?” She reached up and placed

her fingers along his throat, checking his pulse.

“Back in Kansas?” It was a weak joke, but he’d expected at

least a smile. “Sorry. We’re in the summer house.

Quonochontaug, Rhode Island.” He glanced at the ropes that

still held him in the chair, flexed his stiff fingers.

“Your methods are a bit … unorthodox, Dr. Peterson.”

clip_image005

She had the grace to lower her eyes and blush. “I’m sorry.”

He noticed she made no move to release him, however.

Instead, she rose from her kneeling position and smiled

down at him. “Why don’t you call me Katherine? I think

we’re long past the formalities. We made great progress

here, Fox. I think we’re breaking down some of those

walls.”

“Great.” He forced the enthusiasm into his voice. “Why

don’t you untie me then, Katherine?” A glance out the window

gave him a shock. Daylight was fading rapidly. How long had

he been unconscious? Scully as probably worried by now.

Or pissed off. Most likely both. Maybe he could persuade

Dr. Peterson to drive to a pay phone or at least back within

cell phone range. “I should check in with my partner,” he said.

“Let her know where I am.”

She shook her head and gestured toward the phone.

“Fox, I called Agent Scully while you were sleeping.

Everything’s all right. Just relax.”

She was lying. And even if the phone worked

for some reason, Scully would have insisted on talking to

Mulder herself. It was an unspoken agreement between them.

Dr. Peterson was unstable, if not teetering on the edge of

sanity, and he needed to get out of here before the next

therapy session. “Look, it’s a little hard to relax in

this chair. Can’t you loosen the ropes?”

She hesitated, and he realized she didn’t trust him, either. He

wasn’t going to get anywhere with the direct approach. But

upon testing his bonds, he discovered they weren’t knotted

tightly. If he could distract her, maybe he could buy some

time to free himself.

“You knew my sister. How did you meet her?”

“We were both runaways. We met at a shelter one winter and

became friends. She claimed that men had taken her, done

tests. I tried to help her admit the truth — she had the

obvious signs of physical abuse — but she insisted on her

story. Then a few months later she disappeared. I never saw

her again. She was sweet, had a kind of innocence about her,

despite living on the streets. She never gave up hoping that

someday … ”

He swallowed the sudden lump in his throat. She’d always

hoped someone would find her. That *he* would find her.

“I knew this woman at the hospital wasn’t Samantha after I

interviewed her, but I wanted to find out who she really was,

if she’d known Sam, too. Of course I also hoped that if you

heard about her, you’d come to see for yourself, and I could

help you.”

“Katherine, I’m not the one who needs help here,” he said

quietly. “I *know* the truth about my sister. I’m sorry if

you have some issue with — ”

“It’s getting late,” she interrupted, reverting to her

professional persona as he got too close. “We have a lot of

work ahead, Fox, but I think we should do this under more

controlled conditions. It’s a bit of a drive, but you can

sleep the whole way.”

He began to struggle again as she reached for a syringe. At

least at the summer house, in familiar surroundings, he had

a chance of escape. As she bent down to insert the needle,

he launched himself forward and knocked her off balance.

She stumbled back and fell across the coffee table as he

threw himself against the wall, trying to break the old

wooden chair. The wood cracked and splintered at the first

impact, then fell apart as he hit the wall a second time,

leaving wood and rope in a pile on the floor. Katherine was

stunned by the fall, but still conscious as he ran past her

into the kitchen where he’d left his car keys earlier.

They were gone.

“Fox?”

He doubled back and went out the French doors, running

across the small back yard and into the woods. The sun was

setting, but there was enough light left to guide him

through the trees without too many stumbles. Although he

had no expectation of finding any of the old trails, he knew

if he headed away from the summer house that the highway

wasn’t that far through the woods. He only hoped he had

enough of a head start to either hitchhike or walk to a nearby

phone before Katherine could come after him. There had

always been a few stores and fishing supply places along

the highway, and as people had discovered this picturesque

area, more had sprung up. Back then he’d hated how

civilization was encroaching on his family’s private paradise;

now he was thankful.

A painful stitch in his side slowed him down after only a few

yards, and he had to stop, leaning against a stout oak for

support. Breathing heavily, at first he thought he was still

weak from the drugs. Then a sudden wave of nausea

gripped him and he fell to his hands and knees, dry heaving

into the dirt as the pain in his side grew worse. He reached

back in an attempt to massage the muscles, startled to find

his shirt felt wet along the lower right side. When he looked

at his fingers, they were stained dark in the fading light. Blood.

He must have been injured on a piece of wood from the

broken chair without realizing it.

He hesitated, unable to gauge how badly he was hurt, but

he knew enough about the early stages of shock to know

that he was in no shape to keep running blindly through

the woods. He had to risk going back to the summer house.

Surely Katherine would get him to the hospital. He forced

himself to unsteady feet, sweat stinging his eyes, and stumbled

forward.

**************

Scully hated the summer house. She was sure the Mulder

family had many pleasant memories there, but she knew it as

the place Teena Mulder had suffered a nearly fatal stroke,

and the place her partner had tried to kill her and

himself.

She should have tried to find him sooner. She should have

remembered how close the summer house was. She should

have … Scully shook her head. ‘Should haves’ weren’t going to

do her any good right now. She only hoped she could undo

whatever damage Dr. Peterson’s well-intentioned therapy

might do to her partner. She hadn’t realized the amount of

guilt he still carried over his sister’s disappearance. If the

doctor persuaded him to be hypnotized, she could convince

him he *had* hurt his sister in that highly suggestible state. It

had always been easier for Mulder to believe the bad about

himself than the good.

Spender pointed at the road ahead on their left. “That’s a

short cut, if you don’t mind being jostled around a bit.”

She arched an eyebrow at him, trying to decide what he

might gain by having her drive down a dead end or a few

miles out of the way.

He looked offended at her lack of trust. “I’m not lying,

Miss Scully. I’m as concerned about Fox’s welfare as you,”

he said. “Dr. Peterson was a wild card. We all

underestimated her.”

Scully did not take the turnoff, which appeared to amuse

him. “A wild card,” she mused. “That’s all this is to you,

some kind of game.”

“Now you’re beginning to understand.” He smiled and settled

back in the seat. “Not much farther now.”

***************

“Help!” Mulder’s voice was hoarse from calling. He had

either gotten farther from the house than he’d thought, or

he’d grown disoriented as darkness had fallen and was

wandering even deeper into the woods. He stopped and

peered through the trees, hoping to see the lights of the house

or the headlights of cars on the highway, but the woods

were nearly pitch black. The only sounds were the

faint sigh of the wind through the trees and the distant

murmur of the ocean.

He was lost.

He had tried to keep pressure on the wound with his hand,

but the injury was in an awkward place and his

muscles grew fatigued very quickly. As the adrenaline

of his escape wore off, the pain took a firmer grip,

radiating from his lower back down through his legs, up

into his chest. A wave of dizziness swept over him and he

sank to the ground, shivering despite the warm temperature.

He tried to call out for help again, but managed little more

than a hoarse croak.

Someone would come for him — Dr. Peterson or Scully.

Scully must have figured out where he was by now. He just

had to keep calling, had to let them know where he was.

But he was so tired, so cold. He needed to rest, just wanted

to close his eyes for a minute or two …

“Fox! Wake up!”

The voice startled him out of his doze and he lifted his

head, blinking through the darkness at the figure that

stood in front of him.

It wasn’t the same vision he’d seen so often, of his

unchanged, eight-year-old sister, pieced together from

memories, but the girl he’d seen in a starlit field. His sister

on the edge of adulthood. She knelt beside him now,

wearing old jeans and a sweater.

“Samantha?” He reached out a shaky, blood-covered hand.

“Keep pressure on the wound,” she ordered in Scully’s

voice. Obediently he pressed his hand against his back,

gasping as the pain shot through him like a fiery spear.

“It hurts, Sam … ” he gasped, struggling to see her through

the red haze.

“I know.”

He immediately felt ashamed. She’d been through so much

more than he had, and he was whining about his injury.

“But you have to stay awake, Fox,” she said solemnly,

grasping his free hand and squeezing lightly, as Scully

often did to comfort or encourage him. “Keep calling.

She’s coming for you.”

“I – I’m sorry I never found you. I tried, Sam…I tried so

hard…”

She smiled. “I know. But I’m not lost anymore, Fox.”

Her figure began to shimmer around the edges, and he

clutched at her hand more tightly. “Am I going to die here?”

She laughed, sounding remarkably like the eight-year-old

girl he’d known. “No, Fox. She won’t let you. ”

***************

They pulled into the yard to see two cars already there.

One was Mulder’s rental. The house was dark. Scully pulled

out her flashlight and her gun.

“Stay with me,” she ordered Spender.

“Do I have a choice?” he murmured, lighting up a cigarette

even as he exited the car. She had flatly refused to let him

smoke on the drive down.

They walked in the front door and Scully tried the light

switch, pleasantly surprised when it worked.

“Mulder?” she called. “Dr. Peterson?”

“He’s gone.”

Scully whirled around at the voice, her gun pointed at Dr.

Peterson. The doctor was sitting on the couch, her shoulders

slumped, hair tangled, eyes red-rimmed. A far cry from the

polished professional Scully had met at the hospital.

“What happened?” she asked, her fear for Mulder making her

tone harsher than she intended. “Where is he?”

Dr. Peterson flinched a little. “I couldn’t help him. I

tried.” She shook her head. “So much pain.” She looked up

at Scully as if she’d suddenly realized the other woman was

in the room. “He attacked me and left. He’s dangerous,

Agent Scully. To himself and to you.”

“You’re the only danger here,” Scully snapped, catching

sight of the ruins of the chair and the strands of rope. If

Mulder had hurt this woman, it had been because he

believed he had no other choice.

Then she saw the blood. Splashes, smears of it making a

crooked trail into the kitchen, out the French doors.

“Oh my God,” she breathed, pushing her fury at Dr. Peterson

into the background. She needed cold, clearheaded focus

right now. She turned to Spender, lounging in one corner of

the room as if he were simply a casual observer.

“Stay here and don’t let her out of your sight,” she

ordered, not wanting to trust him, but having no choice at

the moment. She ran back out to the car and grabbed her

medical bag out of the trunk, then went around to the back

of the house. “Mulder!” she called.

Silence.

She shone the flashlight on the ground, picking up the

trail he’d unconsciously left for her, a few flecks of red

in the thick grass, and started moving slowly into the woods.

Back inside the house, Spender sat down next to Katherine,

gently stroking some stray strands of hair from her

forehead. She looked at him with tearstained, hopeless

eyes.

“You have a talent for deception,” he said softly. “I

admire that. I think you can be of use to me.”

He held out his hand and she clasped the nicotine-stained

fingers and smiled her acceptance.

“Mulder!” Scully glanced back to make sure she could

still see the lights of the house. The last thing she needed

was to get lost in the woods trying to help Mulder. She had

lost track of the bloodstains and now strained to see

any footprints or broken branches that might guide her to

him, praying he would be able to respond if he could hear

her voice.

“Mulder! Can you hear me?” This time she thought she heard

a faint reply. She called his name again, and then stood silent.

“Scully — ” Weak, but unmistakably her name, although she

couldn’t pinpoint the location.

“Mulder, keep calling. I’m on my way.”

Only a few moments later, she nearly stumbled over him. The

flashlight revealed his face, too pale, glistening with

sweat even as he shivered. The lower part of his shirt, the

upper part of his jeans, were a bloody mess, as was

his hand, pressed against his lower back. She quickly checked

his vital signs and examined the jagged wound, biting her lip

as he flinched at her touch. Fumbling in the wavering

flashlight’s gleam, she applied a pressure bandage to slow the

bleeding. He cried out once, then lay still beneath her hands.

After finishing the first aid, she grabbed instinctively for her cell

phone to call 9-1-1. No service.

She cursed under her breath, then shook him gently,

surprised to see he was still conscious. But he seemed to be

focused on something else, staring off into the darkness.

She glanced in that direction but saw nothing, and returned

her attention to him. “Mulder, I need to get you to the car.

Do you think you can stand?”

He remained silent, although his lips moved slightly, as if he

was trying to speak. She noticed his free hand was clenched

in a tight fist and wondered if he’d put himself in some kind

of trance state to escape the worst of the pain.

“Mulder, can you hear me?” She moved into his line of

vision and he seemed to become aware of her presence.

“Yeah … I … ” He suddenly looked away from her again.

“No. Don’t go.”

“Mulder, I’m not going anywhere.” Scully put her hand on

his shoulder, but he continued to stare at some point just

beyond her. She wondered if the doctor had given him

some kind of hallucinogen or if he was just delirious from

the pain and shock.

His free hand relaxed and he focused on her once more,

struggling to stay conscious. “..s’okay … ” he murmured.

“She … She said … you’d take care of me now.”

“I will, Mulder. Always.”

It took a few minutes to get him to his feet, but through sheer

stubbornness on both their parts, they staggered back to the

summer house. She loaded Mulder into the back seat of her

car as carefully as possible, wincing at every stifled groan.

She didn’t want to give him any medication, not knowing if

Dr. Peterson had used drugs to keep him relaxed and

cooperative during his “therapy session.”be in his system.

Remembering the doctor, she noticed that one of the

vehicles was gone. Thinking that if either Dr. Peterson or

Spender had fled, the other one might be in need of

medical attention, Scully ran into the house.

Both of them had disappeared.

Epilogue

The following evening

Mercy Hospital

“How are you feeling?” Scully entered Mulder’s hospital

room and took a quick look at his chart.

He sat up a little straighter in bed with only a slight

wince. “Just don’t ask me to enter any limbo contests,” he

muttered.

“Fortunately, that piece of wood didn’t puncture any vital

organs.” Scully came around to sit down at the side of the

bed. “You can probably go home tomorrow. I promised

them you’d be under my care.”

“My favorite place to be,” he grinned. “I think I’ll need

round-the-clock assistance.”

Before Scully could retort, there was a tap at the door.

“May I come in?” The woman they knew as Samantha

entered the room a bit shyly. “I was hoping to see you

before you left. I wanted to thank you — *both* of you —

for everything you’ve done.”

“I wish we could do more,” Mulder said. “You were the real

victim in all this. But I think Dr. Werber can help get

your memories back.”

“I hope so,” she said. “Although I didn’t mind being

your sister.”

“Are you staying in the area?” Scully asked.

She nodded, with a shy smile for Mulder. “It’s a little piece

of oceanfront property not far from here. A fixer-upper,

but it’ll do until I can find my real place in the world.”

She blinked back tears, then straightened her shoulders.

“Well … I should go. Thanks again.”

Then she was gone.

“The summer house?” Scully raised an eyebrow.

Mulder shrugged. “I’m certainly not going to be using it

anytime soon.”

“By the way, I checked Dr. Peterson’s apartment. It looks

like someone packed up in a hurry, and she hasn’t been back

to the hospital.”

“One more lost girl,” Mulder murmured. “I have a feeling we

haven’t seen the last of Dr. Peterson … or that cigarette

smoking SOB, unfortunately.”

The conversation was interrupted by the nurse, who arrived

with Mulder’s pain medication. After she left, Scully took

Mulder’s hand, careful of the IV, and threaded her fingers

through his. “Tell me something. Did you really think your

sister was alive?”

“I suppose a part of me wanted to believe. But no, I didn’t

think this woman was Samantha. I just wanted to help her

find her way home.” He sighed and leaned back against the

pillow as the painful knot in his back began to loosen.

“I’d like to think if Sam was still out there, someone

would do the same for her.”

Scully leaned over to drop a gentle kiss on his forehead.

“Have I told you recently how wonderful you are?”

He grinned. “You ain’t seen nothin’ yet. Just wait ’til I get

out of this bed.”

She blushed and smiled, waiting until his eyes drifted shut

before she stood to leave, but even her careful movements

roused him and he reached out to grab her hand.

“Scully…Thank you.”

“For what, Mulder?”

“For always finding me … when *I* get lost.”

She kissed him again, on the lips this time, trying not to

be offended when he fell asleep in the middle.

The End

Tiny Island

Title: Tiny Island

Author: bcfan

Author E-mail: bcfan@shaw.ca

Rating: R

Category: SA – character exploration

Spoilers: post-episode for My Name is Paul (IMTP

VS8x29)

Thanks in advance to Daydreamer, for letting me

play in her universe.

Tiny Island

by bcfan

Sometimes I feel like a tiny island floating in the sea.

Palm trees’ sway don’t get in the way, it’s a tropical

ease.

And everywhere that I keep my silence, no sound

returns to me,

Just endless waves at the end of our days, the sighing

of the sea.

But yesterday’s gone,

I don’t know where I come from,

Wonder where I’m going. – Leo Kottke,

Tiny Island

————

September 21, 2001

Walter Skinner walked firmly to the door and closed

it behind him, leaving Mulder and Scully in their

basement office. All that had happened in the past

few weeks – his apparent death, his brainwashing that

made him believe he was someone else, his rescue by

Mulder and Scully – had left him inwardly reeling.

Compartmentalize, he chastised himself. Do it, you

know you’re good at it. So what if you thought you

were married, thought you were someone else – with

all the other things that have happened in the X-Files,

this is nothing. This last thought made him smile

grimly.

Mask firmly in place, Skinner managed to drive to

Crystal City and enter his condo before his hands

started to shake. He dropped his coat and briefcase

to the floor and staggered to the sofa before tears that

had plagued him for the last four days began to roll

down his face. His large frame shook with sobs and

he wrapped his arms around himself in a desperate

attempt to suppress his emotions. This wasn’t him.

He was supposed to be in control.

After a few long moments, Skinner was able to sag

back onto the sofa. He wiped his nose on his white

dress shirt, and then scrubbed his face with his hands.

Another headache, another raw throat, but he knew

better than to reach for the scotch. Drinking only led

to nightmares, nightmares where he was Paul all over

again. Losing everything he loved about that life –

all over again.

Skinner sighed. He knew he was in trouble,

emotionally impacted in a way even his near-death

experience with nanocytes hadn’t caused. After all,

he was in a dangerous job, and was prepared for the

eventuality of death in the line of duty. Had been

prepared, in a way, since his tour of Vietnam. But

this was different. This was a snatching away – not

of his life – but of the life he wished in his heart he

could lead. A happy marriage. A successful,

uncomplicated career. Friendship. Even the simple

things had been so enjoyable. He thought back to a

week ago, how relaxed he had been just taking a

shower, eating a companionable meal with someone

he loved.

Fuck this pity party.

He remembered earlier words to Mulder. I need to

find places where I feel welcome. A truth,

unacknowledged until now, hit him hard. I’ve been

ignoring it, but I’ve been leading a lonely life. I’m

the only one who can change it.

Skinner stood and slowly walked towards the shower,

one of his favourite places to think. He had used it

for years as a kind of depressurizing chamber. As he

relaxed into the moist heat, he began to make plans.

I’m not allowed back into the Bureau yet – fine.

How would I like to spend some time? Skinner

considered the gym, but since his near-death, boxing

didn’t hold the same appeal. A slight smile began to

tug at the corners of his mouth as he remembered

something he used to love to do. Something he

hadn’t thought about in years – Scuba diving. I could

join a tour group, taking a short trip to somewhere

warm. Relax, get some sun, and get away.

Later that evening, as he sat in the corner booth of his

favourite Italian trattoria, Skinner examined the travel

brochures spread out before him. Scuba diving

groups were prolific, and he had his choice of several

destinations. Skinner sighed and swallowed, feeling

suddenly uneasy at the prospect of joining a group of

unknown people, but then reminded himself of the

easy camaraderie of experiences from twenty years

ago. This was a start, he reminded himself. He could

do this. He could take the plunge. Despite his

pensive mood, Skinner was able to laugh silently at

his own joke. The more he reminisced about past

scuba diving experiences, the more he began to look

forward to something, look forward for the first time

since his pseudo-life as Paul.

————

FBI Headquarters

October 2, 2001

A tanned, relaxed Walter Skinner walked into his

office at 8 a.m., his briefcase in one hand and a small

bouquet of flowers tucked under his arm.

“Mr. Skinner,” Kimberly smiled. “Good to have you

back.”

“Thank you, Kim.” Walter handed her the flowers.

“And I also want to thank you for all you’ve had to

cope with in my absence. I know that it couldn’t

have been easy.”

“No, sir. When we thought you were dead…”

Kimberly’s voice wavered slightly, and Skinner

regarded her with affection.

“I’m sorry you had to handle that, Kim. I hope

you’ve had some help.”

“Agents Mulder and Scully were very supportive, sir.

I’ve left their reports about the incident on your desk.

You might be surprised to know that you’re an X-File

now.” Kimberly smiled slightly, and Skinner

shrugged, amused.

“The way things have been going the last few years,

Kim, it wouldn’t surprise me if we all become X-

Files.” Skinner was relieved to see Kimberly’s smile

broaden as he entered his office.

Walter Skinner settled contentedly behind his desk

for the first time in what seemed like forever. Long

hours spent in the water absorbing the beauty of the

sea, evenings spent idly chatting with other divers,

drinking beer with no plans beyond the next day’s

dive site, had given him the perspective he needed to

continue his life in D.C. He felt he was making a

difference at the Bureau. He wanted to make a

difference for the better, for agents he admired the

most – including Mulder and Scully. He couldn’t do

that working in a high school or at any other less

stressful job.

Thinking of Mulder and Scully reminded him of their

report, and he began to scan it with interest and hard-

won objectivity. His detachment faltered, though, as

he realized how much Mulder and Scully had been

forced to discover about his personal life in order to

successfully see beyond his “death” and find him.

Skinner knew that he was an intensely private person,

and blushed uncomfortably at the thought of how

small his life might have seemed to them. He boxed

at the gym and volunteered at the soup kitchen. His

life was full of acquaintances, but he had no real

friends. That needed to change. And he needed to

start right now.

“Kimberly, please ask Agents Mulder and Scully to

meet with me this morning,” he directed, then

became immersed in a waiting mound of paperwork

until their arrival.

A knock at the door brought his head out of a lengthy

report. Skinner stood behind his desk to greet

Mulder and Scully, thought better of it, then walked

around his desk to warmly shake their hands instead.

“Agents, good to see you again.”

“You wanted to speak to us, sir?” Scully smiled, and

Mulder continued, “Did you enjoy your trip to

Florida?”

“Very much. Please, have a seat.” Skinner cleared

his throat. It was so hard to talk about how he felt.

He took off his glasses and rubbed the bridge of his

nose.

“I – I want to thank you, agents. Any reasonable

person would have given up the search for me with

such strong evidence in place, including a body.”

Mulder shrugged, a wry smile on his face. “The X-

Files have taught us to look for extreme possibilities,

sir. But we were glad to help.”

“I also want to thank you for arranging my funeral

service. I would give anything to have heard that

storefront preacher – except die, of course.” Skinner

grinned unexpectedly, and Mulder and Scully smiled

back.

“However, Agents, after reading this report I believe

that there’s one thing that was forgotten.”

“Sir?” Scully murmured, puzzled.

Skinner’s smile broadened. “The customary wake.

I’d like to rectify that. If you’re both free this

evening, I’d be happy to pay for a round or two of

drinks at Casey’s bar. Is that acceptable, Agents?”

“Yes, sir,” they echoed in unison.

“Fine. I’ll see you at 7 p.m.” Skinner waved Mulder

and Scully off, returning to his paperwork. He felt a

glow of satisfaction. For the first time in years,

Walter Skinner was opening himself to the possibility

of friendship. It felt good. He didn’t want to envy

his former life – his life as Paul – any longer.

He was Walter Sergei Skinner. He was ready for

change.

The Next Step is Love

Title: The Next Step Is Love

Author: Theresa F.

Feedback: theresa@xf-mindseye.com

Rating: PG

Category: UST, Mulder POV

Summary: I was inspired by the VS8 Episode “The Man

Who Would Be King” by Jess. I’m going to steal what I

thought was a very clever idea from her and use one

of Elvis’ songs to create a little post-ep between

Mulder and Scully.

Credits: “The Next Step is Love” written by Paul

Evans, performed by Elvis Presley. (Full Song at the

end of this story)

Time Period: This post-ep takes place during the VS8,

before “Devil’s Advocate,” where our agents finally

experienced some RST. 🙂

Archiving: Written for IMTP VS10’s 200-20,000 Word

Post-Ep Special. Two weeks belong to the VS10. After

that archive anywhere. Just drop me a line so I can

come to visit!

Thanks: To Jess for writing such a great episode!

Thanks to the IMTP Virtual Season for having a great

run this year!

***

The Next Step Is Love

Monday Evening

Sunset

*****

Yesterday, I slipped away

The sun is welcoming the evening shadows

On a perfect day and the next step is love

The next step is love

*****

There was some extra sunshine coming through the

skylight in the basement today. Mulder pondered the

orange glow of the sky, streaked with red bellied

clouds sparkling with bright yellow highlights.

Scully had left a few minutes ago, but she was really

still there with him.

He closed his eyes and thought about their day at the

ballpark, the sun glinting her hair just like the

sunset kissing the sky above him. The heat of the day

made it smell like her shampoo, soapy and sweet,

until the dome closed above them to shade the

stadium.

They’d hung around after the game, using their badges

to persuade the cleanup crew. He remembered the night

he’d taught her to play. Dragging her toe over home

plate, he guessed she was remembering too.

Dusk came quickly upon them as they playfully ran the

bases. He’d loved seeing her smile. The week had been

magical; first seeing Elvis’ clone, then the

satisfaction of bringing two people who loved each

other together.

An evening with another sunset, she’d shared a plum

with him. She’d swiped the juice from his lip. The

next day she’d shared her awful bubble gum flavored

icee with him, and shyly took the straw between her

lips after he’d cursed the flavor’s existence. He

thought of her wet mouth, tongue playing with the

plastic straw.

Two more people that loved each other could be

brought together soon.

He sighed and sat back in his chair. He watched the

sky turn the blue-gray of twilight. The memory was

blissful. He didn’t want it to end. Flutters beat on

the inside of his ribcage. What if he just didn’t

care? Would he be braver?

*****

We walked barefoot through the misty meadows

Laughing at each other in the rain

Made some faces at some people in the park

Didn’t bother to explain

Fun, fun, look at us run

Going nowhere special really fast

But we’ve yet to taste the icing on the cake

That we’ve been baking with the past

*****

They had removed their shoes to walk across the

outfield, feeling the cool grass flatten against

their soles. He’d taken her hand, so small within

his own. But the strength and skill of those hands

was something an observer could never tell.

She felt like family, a safe place to be, holding her

hand on that wide open field of green.

They stopped walking. Heard a whirring sound coupled

with the creak of metal. They looked up together, and

then the skies opened up. But the rain came from the

ground, not the sky. The sprinklers had come on,

spraying them generously with icy cold jets of water.

They ran toward the dugouts, dirt clinging to their

wet feet.

Her lips were wet again. He’d wanted to touch them,

taste them; even if they tasted like bubble gum ice.

*****

And the next step is love

So what are we waiting for?

The next step is love

Girl, it’s for sure

*****

So why not? He’d done it on New Year’s Eve. Why

couldn’t he do it again?

“Blood don’t mean nothin’ if they’re gonna hurt

you,does it?” He remembered one of those tall black

girls saying. Scully felt like family, but he was

afraid she’d hurt him. She was his best friend, he

wanted more — oh how he wanted it — but he was so

afraid to lose what he had.

But looking into those deep blue eyes of hers, the

hair stuck to her cheek, rusty brown with dampness,

he couldn’t have felt any more reservations.

The next step is love.

And he was in it.

And he would act on it soon. But not that day. That

day was perfect. And he wanted to treasure it.

*****

Love will be a place to run to

From the world they’ve built to you and me

We’ll be closer than we’ve ever been

Though looking back it’s so hard to believe

Hang it all out or bring it all in

The best we’ve picked upon the way tonight

Changes are coming but together

We can make it through somehow

*****

Mulder rocked forward in his chair. It was dark out

now. He could only see his own reflection up in the

skylight window. He clicked off his computer, and

shifted some papers into a messy pile, but enough to

clear the blotter on his desk.

He turned to put on his blazer, and heard footsteps

coming from the door. He whipped around to see her,

pushing a strand of hair behind one of her ears. She

always did that when she was uncomfortable or

embarrassed.

“I forgot my book,” she said.

Mulder smiled. Then replied, “Good. This time I can

walk you out.”

And they left the office together.

*****

Yes the next step is love

*****

——————–

Here’s the whole song!

Let me know what you thought! -T 🙂

*****

The Next Step Is Love

Written by Paul Evans

Preformed by Elvis Presley

Yesterday, I slipped away

The sun is welcoming the evening shadows

On a perfect day and the next step is love

The next step is love

We walked barefoot through the misty meadows

Laughing at each other in the rain

Made some faces at some people in the park

Didn’t bother to explain

Fun, fun, look at us run

Going nowhere special really fast

But we’ve yet to taste the icing on the cake

That we’ve been baking with the past

And the next step is love

So what are we waiting for?

The next step is love

Girl, it’s for sure

Love will be a place to run to

From the world they’ve built to you and me

We’ll be closer than we’ve ever been

Though looking back it’s so hard to believe

Hang it all out or bring it all in

The best we’ve picked upon the way tonight

Changes are coming but together

We can make it through somehow

Yes the next step is love

Fatality

TITLE: Fatality

AUTHORS: enigma (enigma17@earthlink.net) and Fleet

CLASSIFICATION: Post-Ep, MS/UST

RATING: Strong PG13

ORIGINAL EPISODE: Imperial Violet by Khyber

DISCLAIMER: The X-Files and all its subparts belong to

Chris Carter, 1013 Productions, and Twentieth Century

Fox. No copyright infringement is intended.

DISTRIBUTION: Two weeks exclusively on VS10, then ask

me.

Saturday, 9: 15 PM

Griffin Research Labs,

Monterey, CA

Professor Frederic Griffin peered through the

microscope at the tiny organisms swimming around on

the slide. He wished with all his heart that they

would stop. That they would go still and die.

When he’d found out about Imperial Aqua, he’d sworn to

put a stop to it. While as a scientist he understood

the importance of collecting the viruses to study them

and perhaps develop a cure, he could never imagine

using them to hurt others. He couldn’t understand how

anyone could justify using a deadly virus to

conveniently neutralize an enemy.

And besides, until they had a cure, there was nothing

to stop the enemy from sending the infected bodies

back in retaliation, and then what would they do?

And to make matters worse, he later found out that the

weapon was being developed by the same team that he’d

worked with in the past. He’d always thought they were

dedicated to finding a cure. He’d admired them. But

now it appeared that they were more dedicated to their

wallets than anything else.

Griffin sighed and stepped back from the microscope,

realizing that he’d been gazing into it without really

seeing anything. Maybe it really was too late to keep

working. Griffin’s feet were beginning to ache, and he

was hot inside the biocontainment suit.

Something crashed in the lab behind him and Griffin

jumped, suddenly alert.

“Who’s there?” he asked nervously. He’d thought his

escape had been clean; he knew the Pentagon’s defenses

well and had had no problem sneaking in and making off

with several vials of the materials being tested. That

had been surprising, considering the circumstances,

but now Griffin began to wonder if this had all been

planned.

A shadow darted across his field of vision. Griffin

whirled, but he could find no one.

Then suddenly, he felt a pair of hands grab him from

behind and then the sharp searing pain of an

injection. The hands released him, and he turned to

see a man, clad in solid black, grinning maliciously

at him. He was holding a syringe of the virus.

***

Monday, 8:15 AM

FBI Headquarters,

Washington, D.C.

Special Agent Fox Mulder leaned back in his desk chair

and propped his feet up on his desk, smiling at his

work. He’d just finished cleaning up his desk for the

first time in two years.

He turned the swivel chair in a slow circle and his

smile faded.

Just in front of the closed door, there lay a single

sheet of paper.

Mulder walked over to it and picked it up, gazing at

it curiously. He was accustomed to strange things; it

was his job to investigate the paranormal. But

sometimes it was things like this that bothered him

the most. He could handle aliens and ghosts just fine,

but unexplained pieces of paper shoved under the door

unnerved him.

He looked more closely at the paper and saw that it

was a newspaper article. He read it over quickly. It

spoke of a professor who appeared to have died from

the Ebola virus. At the bottom was scrawled a note:

Home is where the heart is. The fix lies within

something that is broken. Tell NO ONE!!

Mulder felt his blood run cold. There was definitely

something strange going on here.

The door knob turned and his partner, Dana Scully,

stepped in. Mulder quickly shoved the article into his

briefcase.

“Mulder, I’m going to California on a-what did you do

to this room?”

“I cleaned it.” Mulder said, grinning smugly. Scully

gave him an odd look.

“Mulder, are you feeling all right?”

“Fine. What were you saying?”

“Oh. I’ve been assigned a case. One Professor Frederic

Griffin was found dead of the Ebola virus in Monterey,

California. They called in the CDC, of course. When

the CDC conducted the autopsy, they found what looked

like a needle puncture.”

“So they think the man was murdered?”

“They’re not sure. They’ve requested that an agent

with a medical background look into it.”

“So naturally, Skinner thought of you.” Mulder said.

Scully nodded modestly.

“Mind if I go along?”

“Not a bit.”

***

Monday, 4:00 PM

Zeus Storage,

Monterey, CA

Lyle Redson was a man in black. He was invisible. He

was not a citizen of any country. He had no driver’s

license, no social security number, no permanent

address. There was no way to reach him or locate him.

Unless, of course, he came to you. And then he was

impossible to get rid of.

Currently, he was working for the government, for the

nameless men who controlled all of the most secret

projects. But that was only because they were willing

to pay him the most money. Lyle was faithful only to

himself. So, while he stood listening to his boss

discuss the latest events, he was really thinking of

the new yacht he was planning to buy with the money

from this operation.

“Now. I want all of you to be aware of a

potential…security risk.” The man took out a

cigarette and lit it, the smoke forming a long gray

trail in the air. Lyle crinkled his nose. He hated

that smell.

“Two FBI agents have been dispatched to look into

the…unfortunate events surrounding the death of Mr.

Fredric Griffin. Be forewarned, these two have caused

trouble in the past.” He paused, taking a long drag,

then exhaled slowly.

“Hageep. Redson. Follow them. I want you to keep a

close eye on them, but don’t do anything yet. My

sources have confirmed that all traces of the

substance have been removed, and it is entirely

possible that they will become frustrated and leave

without causing too much trouble. Consult me before

you take any action.”

Lyle sighed and turned to leave.

***

Monday, 5:00 PM

Monterey Airport,

Monterey, CA

The airport very closely resembled a madhouse. Groups

of tourist rushed around with cameras and loud,

unattractive clothing. It was as though they thought

that they could fit in by wearing clothes that looked

as if they might be stylish on another planet. Scully

smiled and shook her head in amusement.

“What?” Mulder asked curiously.

“Nothing.”

“No, seriously. The last time you laughed at something

it turned out that my pants had been unzipped all

through a meeting with Skinner, and you were too

irritated with me to bother saying anything until

afterward.”

They arrived at their rental car and got in. “I’m sure

that Skinner found it very amusing as well.”

Mulder snorted. “Yeah. Sure.”

They both sat in silence for the rest of the drive,

taking in the scenery and preparing themselves for the

upcoming case. Scully sat, secretly dreading the

meeting with the epidemiologist. She’d been on plenty

of disturbing cases before, but the ones having to do

with deadly viruses were unfailingly the most

unpleasant. Especially after what she’d been through a

year ago.

Normally, the threat of contagion wasn’t something

that she worried about much. She took the necessary

precautions, and tried to remind herself that it was

much more likely that they’d die in a plane crash than

contract some fatal illness. But after the events of a

year ago, she had to think twice before stepping into

an autopsy bay.

They pulled into the parking lot at the Marriott

Express, their rendezvous point and base of operations

for however long it took to close the case.

As soon as they entered the lobby, they were greeted

by an enthusiastic young woman with blonde hair and

blue eyes.

“Are you two the FBI agents they promised me?” she

asked brightly.

“Yes.” Scully answered. “I’m Dana Scully, and this is

my partner, Fox Mulder.”

“I’m Cindy Blake. I work for the CDC. I assume you

know why you’ve been sent here? You’re familiar with

the case?”

“Well,” Scully said thoughtfully, “we’ve been given

the case file, but a lot of the information is marked

as classified.”

“Oh.” Blake said. “I’d forgotten about that. Our

people can get pretty particular about how much

information is released to the public. They’ve wanted

to keep it quiet. Didn’t want to create a huge scare.”

“But there’s been a press release,” Mulder broke in.

“What?”

“An article in the Sunday paper.”

“But the body wasn’t found until Sunday night.” Blake

said in puzzlement. “There’s something strange going

on here.”

“Mulder, you knew about the case before I gave you the

file?” Scully asked incredulously.

“Yeah. I didn’t want to say anything though. I wasn’t

entirely sure it was the same case,” Mulder said

lamely.

“Well, anyway,” Blake interrupted. “It’s been a rather

alarming case. As you may know, there’s never been a

case of Ebola Hemorrhagic Fever in the US before. At

least not in humans. Infected monkeys were found in

Virginia a few years ago, but that was something else

entirely.

“So anyway, when we found the body, it was the last

thing we expected to find.”

“How do you mean?” asked Scully.

“Well, it wasn’t like normal Ebola. We weren’t sure

what it was, until we got a good look at the organism

itself, and then we found something truly terrifying.”

“And what would that be?” Mulder asked.

“It was indeed the Ebola virus. But a different

strain, one that’s never been seen before. And as far

as we can tell, it has a 100% kill rate.”

“That’s incredible.” Scully murmured.

“Yes. And, until now, it was thought to be impossible.

But so far, all specimens infected with the virus have

died. And in a shockingly short period of time. Some

of the animals died in a matter of hours.”

“What’s the mode of transmission?”

“We’re not sure. But until we are, we’re keeping

everything associated with the virus under careful

quarantine. The last thing we need is for one of our

own people to goof up and start the next plague.”

Blake laughed nervously.

“Can we see the lab where the body was found?” Mulder

asked.

“Well…yes. But you’ll have to wear the appropriate

protection.”

“We’re perfectly willing.”

“Fine. I’ll take you there myself.”

***

Monday, 5:30 PM

Griffin Research Labs,

Monterey, CA

Mulder walked slowly around the room where the body

had been found. It took all his concentration to keep

from tripping over his own feet in the bulky

quarantine suit. It also gave him an unnerving feeling

of claustrophobia. It felt as though he were an

astronaut on a space walk. He could see and touch all

around him, but at the same time, he was separated

from it by a firm plastic barrier.

Behind him, Scully was puttering around at what had

once been the lab counter, looking at all the

instruments and checking all the beakers and test

tubes for a possible clue. Mulder smiled enviously.

She seemed to have no problem with the suit.

The lab had been completely trashed. There was

shattered glass and spilled liquid everywhere. It

looked as though a hurricane had come through

overnight.

“Mulder, come and look at this.” Scully’s voice came

through the suit sounding muffled and far away.

He shuffled his way over to where she stood, holding

several test tubes from the nearby counter.

“What is it?”

“I’m not sure. There’s a residue of some kind.”

“What are you thinking?”

“Well, it appears that this lab has been trashed

deliberately, like someone was cleaning up.”

“So you think that Griffin discovered something he

shouldn’t have and someone else had to clean it up?”

“Yes.”

“But why the Ebola virus? That’s a bit of an attention

grabber, don’t you think?”

“I agree, it is odd. But still, what if he discovered

something that made him dangerous? I mean, how did the

Ebola virus get here in the first place?”

“I have no idea.”

“I want to give this to Dr. Blake to have it

analyzed.” She gestured to the tube. “And then what do

you say we get something to eat and call it a night?”

“Sounds good to me.”

***

Monday, 6:00 PM

Griffin Research Labs,

Monterey, CA

Great, Lyle thought angrily, so much for leaving

without finding anything. He pulled out his cell phone

and dialed.

It rang a few times, and Lyle was just about to hang

up when the voice came on.

“What have you got?” The voice was dry and cracked,

the product of too many cigarettes.

“Sir, they visited the lab and they may have found a

sample of the substance.”

“What are they going to do with it?”

“They’re having it analyzed. That is-unless you want

me to intervene.”

“No. Let them have it analyzed. It will do them no

good.”

“But sir-if they find out-”

“They already know that it’s Ebola. This won’t give

them any help as far as figuring out where it came

from. No, this is still no threat to us. Keep

watching. And keep me informed.”

There was a click and then a dial tone.

***

Monday, 7:00 PM

Redwing Inn,

Monterey, CA

“Oh, look, Scully! They have Roadkill.” Mulder said,

his eyes scanning the Redwing Inn’s bizarre menu, “I

wonder if they’ve got that raccoon we saw coming up

here.”

Scully looked up and shot him a withering look. Mulder

was completely unfazed by it.

“I’m getting the Roadkill,” he said gleefully,

grinning at the sick look on her face.

“Mulder, you’re crazy.”

“Isn’t that why they paired me with you?” he shot back

without missing a beat.

“I think I’ll have the chicken in lemon butter sauce.”

“Scully, you just ruined my opinion of you.”

“In what way?”

“I thought you appreciated unique tastes. I mean,

chicken? That’s too normal.”

“Mulder, unique is one thing. Sick is quite another.”

“Like I said. I’m getting the Roadkill squirrel.”

“Mulder, that’s disgusting!”

“Haven’t you gotten that point across quite clearly

enough yet?”

“Apparently not if you’re still going to order it.”

“I don’t know how you can be grossed out by that, but

not by the description of Ebola in the case report.”

“Speaking of the case,” Scully said, clearing her

throat, “we need to find out from Dr. Blake what she

found out about that sample I took. I’m hoping she’ll

call us in the morning. Mulder, doesn’t this case give

you a distinct feeling of déjà vu?”

“Yes. It definitely does. I’m just hoping I’m wrong.”

“Just be careful, Mulder. No ditching.”

“Of course not! Hey, look, the food’s here.” Mulder

said with a grin.

Scully ate her chicken in silence, eyeing Mulder, who

was eyeing the plate in front of him.

“What, Mulder, was it hit by the wrong kind of car?”

she teased, “Or did you just order it to gross me out,

and now you don’t really want to eat it?”

After they ate, they got back in the car. Ten minutes

later, they were back at the hotel.

“Mulder, if you ever do that again, I’m going to make

you Roadkill.” Scully said threateningly.

All through the ride home Mulder had pretended to try

and hit every animal they saw on the road.

“What? I was just trying to restock the restaurant

with Roadkill.”

***

Monday, 11:00 PM

Huntington Lab,

Monterey, CA

Blake slipped the slide into place and peered through

the microscope. Sure enough, there they were. The tiny

organisms that caused the disease known as Ebola.

They looked so harmless, contained on that slide.

But still, she knew they were responsible for causing

a disease that was so horrifying that most people

denied its existence. They simply thought that it was

something that never occurred in their country. It

only happened in “uncivilized” countries, like Africa.

There was no way it could touch them.

Well, Blake thought angrily, thanks to all these mad

scientists, Ebola is now a very real threat to the

whole world.

She turned and something dark darted across her

vision. She felt her heart skip a beat.

“Hello?” she called, hoping that it was just a lab

tech who had gotten a little too curious about the

classified work that was being done and decided to

take matters into his own hands.

“I don’t bite, you know,” she called encouragingly.

Blake turned again and walked a slow circle around the

room. Several times she thought she saw something move

out of the corner of her eye. But every time she

turned toward it, there was nothing there.

“This isn’t funny. Come out, I mean it!”

For a few moments, she was sure that it was just

someone trying to see what she was doing.

But then she thought of Griffin and ideas started

running through her head.

Was this what it had been like for him? What had he

thought of it? How had reacted? But most importantly,

what had he done wrong?

Blake put the samples away as quickly as she could and

turned to leave.

***

Monday, 12:00 AM

Marriott Express,

Monterey, CA

Blake parked her car in the hotel’s parking lot.

“Shoot, shoot, shoot,” she muttered, grabbing her bag

and getting out of the car.

“Dana! Fox!” she shouted as she ran toward their

rooms.

Scully emerged from the first room, wearing a pink

bathrobe.

“Dr. Blake?” she called, hurrying over.

“Scully? Cindy?” Mulder’s voice came from behind

Scully, “Are we having a pajama party?” He grinned.

But his smile darkened as he saw Blake’s face.

“They know that we know.”

***

Tuesday, 8:00 AM

Marriott Express,

Monterey, CA

“Mulder? Are you ready?” Scully asked, knocking on the

door connecting their hotel rooms. She heard a muffled

groan coming from the other side.

“Mulder?” she asked, opening the door. “Are you coming

to the lab with me?”

She walked into the room and looked around for Mulder.

She rolled her eyes seeing the comforter on the bed

pulled up over a big lump.

“Not funny, Mulder,” she said going over to the bed

and pulling the covers back. Mulder groaned again.

“No light.” he muttered, “You tryin’ to kill me,

Scully?” He rolled onto his stomach.

“Mulder, there isn’t any light. Are you feeling all

right?” She leaned over and touched his forehead,

“Maybe a slight fever. Serves you right, Mulder. I

told you that squirrel was a bad idea. You’d better

stay here.”

“But Scully-”

“Mulder! You can’t go working with deadly viruses,

even if you’re only a little bit off! I’ll be back at

twelve to wake you up.” she said firmly.

She went back into her room, grabbed her briefcase and

the directions to the lab.

She arrived at the lab without any problems. She got

out of her car and went inside.

***

Tuesday, 10:13 AM

Huntington Lab,

Monterey, CA

The lab smelled of formaldehyde and disinfectant. All

the equipment was sparkling clean, and someone had

washed the floor earlier that morning. Scully inhaled

deeply and smiled. That smell brought back memories.

She remembered being a student at Quantico Academy and

staying up all night to cram for exams, then falling

asleep in class the next day.

She remembered her first day in forensics, how she’d

been trying to lose weight. She’d gotten up early and

run four miles, then ended up skipping breakfast.

She’d fainted in class and everyone had thought it was

because she was squeamish.

Scully sighed and shook her head, banishing those

thoughts. She needed to concentrate.

She picked up the scan she’d been looking at a moment

ago and held it up to the light. It showed the image

of a virus, magnified to a hundred times its original

size.

There was something odd about it. It was definitely

Ebola, there was no question about that. But the shape

looked distorted, almost as if it had been altered

slightly.

Scully sighed again and pinched the bridge of her

nose. She was too tired to be thinking about things

like this. She’d been up all night the previous night,

and the night before she’d stayed up late looking over

the case file.

But still, she didn’t want to waste any time. This was

probably the biggest and most important case she’d

ever been assigned to. And for some strange reason,

she felt the need to prove herself. To find something

that no one else could.

She thought back through everything they knew about

the case so far, hoping to find something that didn’t

fit. A missing piece or a stray bit of information

that might lead her to the answer she’d been looking

for.

And then it came to her.

There. Griffin had been a government researcher

working on a cure for Ebola. Then he’d quit for some

unknown reason.

The distortion. She caught her breath.

Imperial Violet.

What if-

“My God. It’s still happening.” she whispered.

“Congratulations.” A voice said behind her.

Scully whirled. A man dressed entirely in black stood

behind her, holding a syringe of the virus.

Scully felt her knees go weak.

“You’ve just won a ticket to death row. Come with me.”

She had no choice but to follow.

***

Tuesday, 6:00 PM

Marriott Express,

Monterey, CA

Mulder woke with a start. His head was throbbing and

his mouth was dry. But he knew it was only the

aftereffects of his nightmare.

He’d been having the same dream sporadically since the

year he was twelve. Since Samantha had disappeared.

He’d dreamed that same dream over and over, so many

times he knew it by hear.

The dark room, then the blinding light, and his

sister’s screams as she was taken away from him. He

never knew what happened to her after that. And no

matter how many times he had that awful dream, the

terror and the grief never faded. And he always woke

feeling awful.

Mulder turned his head so that he could see the clock.

6:00?

Scully had promised to wake him at noon. He sighed,

sat up, and swung his legs over the side of the bed.

He went over and knocked on the door to her adjoining

room. No answer. Mulder gave her a moment to respond,

then pushed the door open and stepped into the room.

It was dark and empty.

Mulder sighed and went over to the phone, trying to

ignore the growing sense of unease.

He knew her number by heart. He could have dialed it

in the dark.

The phone rang and rang. With each tone, Mulder felt

his heart beat faster. Something was very wrong. She

always answered immediately. Images from the past came

floating back to haunt him. If anything happened to

Scully…

“Yes?” A gravelly voice answered at last.

Mulder recognized it immediately. As the realization

struck him, he felt his rapidly beating heart grind to

a sudden stop. He should have known.

“What did you do to Scully?” Mulder growled through

clenched teeth.

“Nothing…yet. She’s here with me, resting

comfortably. She seemed a little tired.”

“Let me see her.” he demanded.

To his surprise, the voice responded immediately.

“I think that can be arranged. Come tonight. Midnight.

The building called Zeus Storage. Come alone.”

***

Tuesday, 9:11 PM

Zeus Storage,

Monterey, CA

Consciousness was slow in returning. Scully lay there

for an undetermined amount of time, wondering if she

were dead.

She remembered all too vividly the events of the

previous afternoon, though she was not sure how much

time had elapsed since then.

She’d been ambushed at the lab, and forced to follow

the unidentified man into a car and back here. He

didn’t even have to restrain her. His only weapon was

the syringe of the virus.

Scully knew that at the moment, that was the deadliest

weapon he could possibly have laid his hands on. She

knew that if she were to become infected, she ran the

risk of starting a wide-scale viral outbreak. But

still, if she and Mulder failed, the consequences

would be even worse.

Even in the midst of danger, Scully was a scientist

first. She couldn’t help but notice that her captor

wore no protection and seemed totally unconcerned with

the threat of infection.

So, she mused, the weapon has a flaw. The virus must

have to be injected.

“Hello? Uh-are you awake?” A hand poked her.

Scully groaned and rolled over.

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

It was a young man’s voice, and he seemed friendly in

sharp contrast to the men who’d thrown her in here

earlier. He grabbed her by the shoulders and shook her

gently.

“Stop,” she moaned, realizing she sounded like a whiny

teenager.

“Oh, come on, they haven’t infected you yet. Get up.

Enjoy what time you have left.”

At this, Scully opened her eyes and sat up.

A young man with sandy colored hair and green eyes was

sitting next to her, grinning like an idiot.

“I’m Nathan Greenway,” he said, “Innocent lab

assistant of Frederic Griffin. They just grabbed me

and threw me in here. And you are?”

“Dana Scully.”

“Wow. It spoke! So, what’s you tale of woe?”

“It’s a long story.”

“Well, we appear to have a very long time.”

***

Wednesday, 12:00 AM

Zeus Storage,

Monterey, CA

The night air was cold and crisp as Mulder walked

toward the big dark building. The Cigarette Smoking

Man was waiting for him at the door.

“Where is she?” Mulder asked, trying desperately to

keep the panic out of his voice. He wanted to be in

control here.

“Inside. Come with me.”

Mulder followed him down the hallway, his apprehension

growing with every step.

At the end of the hall, the Cigarette Smoking Man

opened a door and ushered Mulder through.

The room was large and empty. At the far end, Scully

sat in a single chair. Behind her stood a security

guard holding a syringe of what Mulder had to assume

was the virus.

“Scully-” he said, trying to keep his voice from

shaking.

“Mulder. I’m all right.” She looked terrified, despite

the fact that she was trying hard not to.

“Like I said,” the Cigarette Smoking Man said from

behind Mulder, “I haven’t done anything to her. Yet.”

He looked meaningfully at Scully and she glared back

at him.

“What do you want?” Mulder asked.

“Ah, well. Your partner here stuck her nose in

something she shouldn’t have. Again. I want to make

sure that she doesn’t share her knowledge.”

“Let her go.” Mulder demanded.

“Very well. On one condition.”

“And what’s that?”

“You come and work for me.”

“Mulder, don’t.” Scully broke in.

“I wouldn’t be talking if I were you.” The guard

sneered, gesturing to the syringe in his hand.

“So what do you say? It’s a good situation for you.

You get all the answers you want, and your partner

gets her life back.”

Mulder started to agree, more out of fear than

anything else, but Scully cut him off.

“Mulder, you can’t. If you agree, thousands will die.”

“One more word and you will be among them.”

Scully looked straight at Mulder, her jaw set, and

deliberately continued talking.

“They’ve continued the project. They’re still

manufacturing the virus. In the Pentagon this time.”

The Cigarette Smoking Man gave an almost imperceptible

nod. The guard uncapped the syringe and jabbed it into

Scully’s arm.

She didn’t even flinch. She just kept talking.

“Griffin was part of the original team. They were

working to develop a cure. Then someone got the idea

of using it as a weapon.”

Mulder stood, frozen, barely hearing her. He already

knew.

“When Griffin found out that they wanted to use it to

kill people, he quit.”

Now the effects of the injection were beginning to set

in. Her voice became strained and Mulder could tell

that she was struggling for consciousness.

“Then he got second thoughts. He broke into the

Pentagon and stole some of the virus. He continued

working on a cure. I don’t know whether he was

successful.”

She paused, struggling for breath.

“Mulder, if you fail, thousands will die. It would be

the end of the world as we know it.”

Mulder turned and ran as hard as he could.

The last thing he saw was a single tear rolling down

her cheek.

***

Wednesday, 3:00 PM

Zeus Storage,

Monterey, CA

Blood. There was blood everywhere. Scully looked at

herself and felt tears come to her eyes. She wasn’t

sure why. She’d never been one to cry easily, and

there was very little reason for her to do so now. It

wasn’t like it would do her any good. She didn’t

regret her decision.

And oddly enough, she wasn’t scared. It was almost a

relief to know, for once, exactly what was going to

happen. She’d chosen her fate and she’d accepted it.

She knew it was the right decision.

“Penny for your thoughts.” Greenway said from across

the cell. He too had been injected the previous day

and was as miserable as she was.

“I was just thinking… that I finally get to know

what it’s like.”

“What do you mean?”

“When I was in med. school, I always wondered what it

felt like, to be dying of Ebola. What about you?”

“I was just thinking how stupid they’re being. I mean,

to infect thousands of people with a virus that they

have no cure for. I mean, what do they think? That

they can control it so that only the people they want

will become infected? It just doesn’t work like that.”

“It’ll never work.” She paused for a moment, searching

for words. “Nathan? Do you believe in an afterlife?”

He looked at her blankly, as though he couldn’t find

anything to say to that.

Scully leaned back against the wall and closed her

eyes. It was too painful to talk. Hell, it was too

painful to even think. When he finally spoke, she

barely heard him.

“I don’t think so. I mean, I hope not. I’ve had such a

hard time in this one, I can’t bear the thought of

going through it again. Dana?”

She didn’t respond.

***

Wednesday, 9:00 PM

Griffin Residence,

Monterey, CA

Mulder rushed into the house, trying desperately to

catch his breath. He’d taken off after the disaster

with the Cigarette Smoking Man. He’d simply lost

control and run away. And for some reason, they’d let

him go.

For several minutes, he’d wandered around aimlessly,

one thought on his mind: this was his fault. Then he

remembered the note. On a hunch, he’d decided to go to

Griffin’s home and see if he could decrypt the riddle.

The fix lies within something that is broken.

He was now reasonably certain that the fix the note

spoke of was the cure for the virus.

Mulder paused for a moment in the doorway, letting his

eyes adjust to the darkness of the house.

He was surprised. Somehow, he’d expected the house to

look like the lab, completely trashed. But it wasn’t.

In fact, it was the most immaculate place Mulder had

ever seen.

It was even neater than Scully’s apartment. He smiled.

He hadn’t thought that was possible.

But then his smile faded. If they had trashed the lab,

why had the house been spared? Was it possible that

they didn’t know about it? That didn’t seem very

likely. In fact, he thought it was more likely that

they had set a trap for him.

He didn’t care. If there was any chance that he might

find a cure for Scully, it didn’t matter what price he

paid.

Mulder started searching the house. There wasn’t

exactly much to see. There were experimental data

sheets neatly filed away on the shelves. It seemed as

if Griffin owned an entire library on filoviruses.

There were stacks and stacks of books and reports on

outbreaks of Ebola and Marburg.

After giving the house a once-over, Mulder stood still

in the middle of the main room, uncertain what to do

next.

Then he realized he was missing the obvious.

The note.

The fix lies within something that is broken.

Mulder rushed into the room that served as an office

and stood staring for a moment, knowing that he’d

found what he’d come for.

In the center of the room, on a metal folding table,

there lay a smashed computer monitor. It was the only

thing in the house that was not in perfect condition.

Mulder walked over to it and carefully reached inside

the shattered screen.

He pulled out a small vial of pale yellow powder, and

for the first time, he felt a tiny thread of hope.

***

Wednesday, 10:00 PM

Huntington Lab,

Monterey, CA

Mulder burst into the lab, breathless, the precious

vial cradled safely in his hand.

Blake turned to face him.

“What? What is it?”

“Scully’s been infected.” Mulder said, his throat

tight.

“Oh, God, how?” Blake looked completely taken aback.

“We’ve been being watched. She found out that the

government has been manufacturing the Ebola virus and

using it as bio-warfare. A government spy kidnapped

her. I went to see her and she insisted on telling me

what she’d discovered, even though she knew she would

be injected if she did. I barely escaped. We’re going

to have to be careful now.”

“Oh, God, I’m sorry. What’s that?” she asked,

gesturing to the vial in his hand.

“Griffin was working on a cure. I’m hoping this is

it.”

“Well, then, let’s test it.”

Blake took the vial from him. She pulled on one of the

bulky protective suits and went into the quarantine

area of the lab. She slipped a slide of the live virus

into the microscope, then carefully put some of the

powder onto the slide. She stared at it for a moment,

then repeated the process several times.

A few moments later, Blake stepped back out and walked

over to where Mulder was sitting. She held up the vial

of liquid and shook her head in astonishment.

“I don’t know what the hell this is, but it seems to

be killing the virus.”

“So you’re saying that this might work for Scully?”

“Well, it’s always possible that it could be toxic,

but if she *has* been infected with Ebola, then

there’s really nothing to lose…”

“How will we get in?” Mulder asked.

“Which building is it?”

“The one called Zeus Storage.”

“That’s a government building. I think I know a way

in.”

***

Wednesday, 11:21 PM

Zeus Storage,

Monterey, CA

Lyle Redson stood in front of his boss. He knew

immediately that something had gone disastrously

wrong.

“The project is over.”

“What?” Lyle asked in shock.

“It’s over. They know.”

“Are you going to do anything?”

“No. It’s over. Time for a new location.”

***

Wednesday, 11:45 PM

Zeus Storage,

Monterey, CA

Mulder watched as Blake dialed in the security code.

The building seemed oddly dark and deserted and Mulder

wondered what the Cigarette Smoking Man had in store

for them. He’d half expected armed guards at the door.

Mulder and Blake had talked for nearly an hour,

outlining a course of action. The plan was to simply

disguise themselves by wearing biocontainment suits.

Blake knew the entrance codes and they were hoping to

be able to simply slip in and give Scully the

antidote, then take her to a hospital quarantine

facility.

As they walked down the empty hallway, he felt a

growing fear that they were too late.

The building was deathly still.

Blake led Mulder down the hall to a small quarantine

cell.

Scully lay inside, unconscious, along with another

man. Both were covered in blood.

Mulder and Blake rushed in. Blake knelt down and

gently checked their pulses. She looked at Mulder

carefully before she spoke.

“The man’s dead.” Mulder stopped breathing. “Your

partner is alive. Barely. I’m going to try giving her

the antidote, but I don’t know how much good it’s

going to do.” She paused and uncapped the syringe.

“You’d better call an ambulance.”

***

30 Days Later

Mulder walked down the bright hospital corridor toward

Scully’s room. After a month of quarantine, she’d

finally been discharged from the hospital.

Mulder shuddered at the memory.

They’d taken Scully to the hospital as quickly as

possible. They’d put her on life support at Blake’s

insistence, but there was serious doubt that she would

even survive the night.

It had been the worst few hours of Mulder’s life.

Every moment he expected one of the quarantine nurses

to come out and shake her head.

But by morning, Blake told him that she appeared to be

out of danger and that he could go back to the hotel

and rest.

Mulder arrived at her door. He knocked softly.

“Come in.” she called.

Mulder opened the door and stepped in.

“Feeling better?” Mulder asked, smiling.

She sat on the bed at the far end of the room, fully

dressed. She was reading a report on an Ebola outbreak

in Africa. Mulder smiled, shook his head, and sat down

next to her. She gripped his hand tightly.

“God, it’s been awful.”

“I don’t know how you can be reading that after all

you’ve been through.” Mulder said softly.

“It passes the time. Have you heard anything on the

case?”

“It was closed this morning. It’s all over the media.

The CDC did a raid on the Pentagon, and they were

shocked by what they found. There’s evidence that

Ebola was being manufactured in both the Pentagon and

the DoD’s advanced research facility. Not really a

surprise, considering. All of the Ebola has been

destroyed. Roush pharmaceuticals filed for bankruptcy

this morning.”

“What about the antidote?”

“That’s still a mystery. They’re not sure how it was

made, what it was, or who made it. They haven’t found

any more. Blake ran some tests on what was left, and

the material was a substance that does not appear in

nature.”

“So then it’s over?”

“It’s over. Scully?”

“Yeah?”

“Since we’re in California, don’t you think we ought

to do some sightseeing before we leave?”

“Sure. Fine. Whatever.”

Mulder got up and turned to leave, but Scully stopped

him with a hand on his arm.

“Mulder?”

“Yes?”

He turned back. She stood and threw her arms around

his neck, pulling him close.

“Thank you.”

***

Epilogue

“Why did I let him bring me here?” Scully muttered,

laying out her beach towel, and opening the huge,

colorful umbrella that Mulder had insisted on buying

at a souvenir shop. Of course, she never would have

been able to talk Mulder out of it-he was determined

to try surfing.

“Look, Scully! I’m doin’ it!” Mulder yelled.

Scully looked over and snorted. Mulder had laid the

surf board on the beach and was pretending to surf.

“Mulder, you’re not even in the water!”

“You can’t rush these things, Scully.”

He bent back down and rocked the board again.

Scully got up and walked down the shoreline, splashing

her feet in the tide. She privately thought that it

was nice to relax after all that had happened. She

walked back towards Mulder, grabbing the tail of a

small lobster on her way.

“Look, Mulder! It’s a member of the nematode family,”

she called.

“No, Scully…it’s from the seafood family.”

Scully smiled, remembering their last beachside case.

“Oh, no. You’re smiling again, Scully. What is it this

time-is my draw-string untied?”

***

Fatal Misprints

These are all typos that were found in the unedited

drafts.

1. They had planned to disguise themselves by wearing

biocontainment suites.

2. The building was deathly ill.

3. “Mulder, I’m going to California on a-what did you

do to this room?”

“I clean it.”

4. It was as though they thought that they could fit

in by wearing clothes that looked as though they might

be stylish on another planed.

5. The virus must have to be indicted.

6. “Mulder! If you can’t go working with deadly

viruses, even if you’re working with deadly viruses,

even if you’re only a little bit off.”

7. The building seemed oddly dark and dessert.

Closure

Title: Closure

Author: TCS 1121

Email: TCS1121@hotmail.com

Classification: Post Ep for IMTP Justice

Interrupted 1 & 2

Rating: R

Keywords: MSR

Spoilers: IMTP VS9, Justice Interrupted 1,

IMTP VS10 Justice Interrupted 2—Written

by Dawn Zemke and Sally Bahnsen

Disclaimer: 1013, not I, own these characters,

Dawn Zemke and Sally Bahnsen own the

original storyline

Special thanks to dtg, for being a kind and

thoughtful beta.

Summary: When justice was interrupted for Sal

DeAngelo, Mulder provided closure.

But, can Scully and Mulder, achieve closure

themselves?

Xxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxxx

xxxxxxxxX

The makings for a slow, romantic weekend were

dwindling by the minute.

Last night, Scully carefully packed her bags,

looking forward to a long weekend of bad

movies, soft candlelight, and warm, loving

arms. Now she paced between the kitchen

and living room, checking her watch every five

minutes, and cringing every time the

phone rang.

“Hey Scully, it’s me. I’m running late. I have

to pick up my suits from the dry cleaner

before we go. I’ve forgotten them twice

already, and I’m afraid they’re gonna start

charging me rent. I’ll come and get you right

after, okay?”

“Oh, Scully, I was on my way when I remembered

that some evidence in our basement

freezer needed to be shuttled over to the lab.

I know how you hate it when green stuff

grows in there <forced chuckle>. I’m on my way

over now. See you soon.”

His phone calls began at nine in the morning,

and ended at three in the afternoon, when

they finally departed on their one-hour drive

to Hagerstown. Because of all the talking

on the phone, Scully thought bitterly, Mulder

had no conversation left once entering

Washington County.

They pulled up at The Atlantis, and Mulder

shifted the Taurus into park. “Well, here we

are,” he said into the windshield.

“Look, Mulder. I’ll understand if you don’t

want to do this.” Scully blushed, and tried

again. “I mean, if you don’t want to do this

here, I’ll understand.” That wasn’t much

better.

He smiled softly. “I think the owner wants to

do this for us, and I think we ought to let

him. Besides,” he turned to her, “it’ll give

me the chance to slay another one of my

demons. Trade a bad memory,” he touched her

hair, “for a good one.” Mulder turned

back toward the windshield, and drummed his

fingers against the steering wheel, staring

steadily at the trident logo of The Atlantis.

Scully sighed, and ran her hand gently over the

bruises on his face. His injuries hadn’t

healed. Not on the outside, and not on the

inside.

“It’s okay, Scully. I really want to do this

here, with you.” He said the right things, but

his heart wasn’t the one speaking at the

moment.

“You know, Mulder, The Atlantis is using a sea-

inspired name for their motel.” She

gestured toward the Atlantis’s Trident logo.

“And that really bothers me because

Hagerstown is a land-locked city. I don’t

think *I* want to stay here.”

He blinked twice, then shook his head. “You

are so full of shit.”

“I’d prefer it if you said that I was

‘transparent’. Trade places with me.”

“What?”

“Move out of the way, and let me drive.” She

nudged him with her left knee, and held

out her hand. “Keys.”

He started to say something, but she tapped the

palm of her hand, showing him that she

meant business.

“Aww hell, I wanted Skinner to use these

coupons for himself, anyway.” Mulder

dropped the car keys into her hand, and opened

his door.

Scully walked around the front of the car,

while Mulder walked around the rear. They

got in, and slammed the doors.

She adjusted the seat, gunned the engine,

turned the car around, and headed out to route

40. After a few minutes, Mulder laid his head

on the back of the seat, and closed his

eyes.

“Where are we going?” he asked.

“Plan B,” she replied, making a sharp left.

The fall leaves peak early in Western Maryland.

While the trees in DC and Baltimore

were still green, the hardwood trees of

Washington County were a mixture of yellow,

red,

and orange. The sign at the graveled drive

read:

Wingrove Manor Inn Bed and Breakfast.

http://www.wingrovemanor.com/

“It’s beautiful,” Mulder said, gazing at the

Victorian mansion through the passenger side

window. “It almost doesn’t look real.”

“It is lovely, isn’t it?” Scully smiled,

watching him take in the scenery. “I called

for

reservations yesterday. Usually the Wingrove

is booked in advance, but the couple who

reserved the Hunt Suite, on the second floor,

came down with chicken pox.”

“No kidding?” He laughed. “The Bed and

Breakfast gods smiled down upon you while

smiting your foes with the Pox?” The chuckle

wasn’t forced this time as he got out of the

car.

The air was crisp, and smelled faintly of

chimney smoke. Scully stepped out of the car,

and tied her sweater around her shoulders.

Mulder stood with his hands on his hips,

staring up at the pillared entrance. The

breeze ruffled his hair; he turned and grinned

broadly.

“Wow. Is this cool, or what?” he asked, as he

walked up the brick steps to the entrance

walkway. “We can stay here tonight, right?”

He stood under the portico, shaded from

the setting sun, looking so young smiling at

her like that.

“Tonight and tomorrow night. If you want,” she

said.

“Yeah.” He tipped his chin down, looking at

her through his lashes. “I think I want.”

The goose bumps prickling her arms and neck

didn’t come from the cool autumn air.

He held out his hand. She climbed the steps,

and joined him behind the pillars.

~~~

“What–ungh–a beautiful room.” Mulder panted

as sweat trailed down his face.

“It was,” she gasped. “Before you decorated it

with our clothes.”

“You’re… what makes the room… so

breathtaking.” Mulder reared up, and threw his

head back.

Breathing hard and fast, he slowly brought his

head down, never closing his eyes. Scully

knew he liked to look at her, and over time,

she, too, had learned not to blink. It was

beautiful watching him like this.

The moment of truth was always preceded by a

hiss. It was his valiant attempt to say her

name. Once he managed to growl out,

“Ssscu…Ssscull…” before falling in a heavy

heap

on her chest.

Scully dropped her head back and gasped for

air, as in the distance, she heard a gentle

hissing sound. Several minutes later Mulder’s

lips glided over her cheek, kissing her.

Kissing her eyes, her hair, her lips.

Mulder smiled quietly, the corners of his eyes

crinkling as he looked down on her.

“There’s nothing as beautiful as watching you,

loving me.”

She smiled and nodded; she understood.

He eased away from her, and held her close.

His embrace tightened, and she rubbed her

cheek into the course hair stippling his chest.

He said softly, “I thought I’d never see you

again. That this…” He tipped his head down,

and kissed her tenderly. “Would never

happen again.” He swallowed. “In my heart, I

believed that McNally would kill me.”

“Shh, Mulder…”

“Please, Scully, I want you to know.” After

pressing kisses onto her hair, he tucked her

head under his chin. “When I was cuffed to

that bed,” he whispered, “…waiting for

McNally to return, and do God knows what to me,

I prayed for another chance. A

chance to do better, and a chance to take away

the hurt I’d caused you.”

As he spoke, his breath puffed against her ear,

“Every time I closed my eyes, you were

there. I needed to see you, hear your voice,

and feel your arms around me again. You

gave me the strength I needed to fight him.”

He looked at her, and paused. “I felt an

inner spirit fighting for justice, but I also

felt his pain. It was awful, Scully. Sal was

torn

from the woman he loved, and he wasn’t ready…

he wasn’t ready.” Scully had to strain

to hear him. “I didn’t want that, Scully, not

for me, and not for you.”

“I know.” She swallowed. “You fought for all

of us. For you and me, for Sal and

Vickie. And you won.” She brushed her

fingertips across his cheek. “You won.”

She curled up, and Mulder wrapped his arms

around her. The window was open, and the

lace curtains billowed. He hugged her tighter.

She yawned, closed her eyes, and snuggled

against him. In the haze of his body warmth,

and in the afterglow of lovemaking, Scully

heard him ask, “…a bedtime story?”

“M’kay,” she said, hoping that was the right

answer.

He nuzzled the top of her head, and cleared his

throat. “Once upon a time, there was a

very powerful ruler. He was the most powerful

man in the world, and one day, he

decided to build a secret retreat. The perfect

place for his sanctuary would be in the

Catoctin Mountains, not too far from here.”

“G’night, Mulder,” she said sleepily.

“No, wait Scully, you’ll want to hear this.

This is about tomorrow’s adventure.”

“What adventure?” One eye opened a crack.

“Just listen. Let’s see, where was I?” He

tucked a few strands behind her ear. “Oh yes.

So this powerful ruler ordered his armies to

build him a strong, safe haven, away from

other powerful men who would harm him. And so

they did. When it was completed, he

called it Shangri-La.”

“Shangri-La, Mulder?” She tried to open her

eyes. “We’re going to search for Shangri-

La in the Catoctin Mountains, between

Hagerstown and Fredrick?”

“Well, Thurmont actually, but yep.” He nodded

against her hair. “Right off Route 77.

And I know it’s there, too. I’ve looked

before, but have never found it.”

Suddenly, something about this story sounded

familiar, and Scully wished she were

awake enough to think straight.

“Anyway…” Mulder yawned. “Shangri-La became

a very important place, and leaders

from all around the world came to discuss world

matters and world peace.” He

whispered, “Tomorrow, Scully, I know we’ll find

it, and most likely get arrested. Good

night.”

“Arrested?” She was confused.

Mulder yawned again, and gently rubbed her

back. “I hope so. Roosevelt named it

Shangri-La, but Eisenhower re-named it Camp

David after his grandson. It’s off limits,

but I’ve *always* wanted to find it. And if we

do, we’ll get arrested.” He closed his eyes.

“I can’t wait.” Soon he was snoring softly.

Scully snuggled back down into his arms, and

whispered to her sleeping partner, “In

what other life could I meet a man who finds

Atlantis, and then goes out searching for

Shangri-La?”

No other life, she decided.

END

http://home.rose.net/~dingdong/CDHistory/

The Dragon’s Wing

cover

TITLE: The Dragon’s Wing

AUTHOR: TCS1121

FEEDBACK: TCS1121@hotmail.com

ARCHIVE: As You Wish

HOMEPAGE:

http://www.angelfire.com/scifi2/xfilesfanfic/

DISCLAIMER: 1013 and FOX own all the X-Files

characters.

No money changes hands.

SPOILER WARNING: Je Souhaite

RATING: R

CLASSIFICATION: Casefile, MSR

COMMENTS: Written for the IMadeThisProductions

VS10 season.

SPECIAL THANKS:

To KEstabrook for special beta help,

encouragement and friendship.

To my Fabulous Monster for a wonderful,

thoughtful, and thorough beta job.

To Mimic. She probably doesn’t remember, but

she told me to write this.

And to VS10 for asking me.

SUMMARY: The secret behind a successful wish

is to be very specific. —Fox Mulder

clip_image002

Xxxxxx Teaser xxxxxX

Yunnan Province

Three Months Ago

China

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

Xian Ang clung to the branch of a mountain

pine six feet above the rushing

water. His five year-old daughter, Shen Kuo,

held tight to the wet branch above him.

For two weeks, rain hammered the parched soil

of Xian Ang’s farm. The long

drought caused the soil to pack hard, crack,

and turn to dust. The clouds opened so

fast that the water rolled on the top of the

soil instead of soaking into it, and last

night,his little house, unable to withstand

the onslaught, washed away. Xian’s farm was

destroyed. His work animals drowned, and all

his crops were swept away by the current.

“Higher! Little Bird, hurry!” Xian shouted up

to Shen Kuo. “The water rises!”

Shen Kuo grabbed the slippery branch overhead.

As she climbed up, the windwhipped her long,

black hair in front of her face. One hand held

onto the branch, andthe other hand batted the

wet strands away from her eyes. A sudden gust

of wind shoved the branch under her bare feet.

Her arms shot out, her small fingers searching

wildly for a twig or cone to hold her balance.

The wind howled again, and then pushed her

off.

“Papa!” She screamed, slipping off the branch.

She reached into the air for him, but flew out

too far for Xian to catch. She disappeared

into the raging waterbelow.

“Shen Kuo! Shen Kuo!” he cried, his arm

outstretched. His tears mixed with the rain as

he quickly climbed down. Again and again, he

plunged his arms into the deep water, trying

to find her.

The rolling waters had folded around his

Little Bird, and carried her away.

That must have been what it wanted, for as

soon as Shen Kuo fell into the torrent, the

rain stopped.

And the waters calmed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Office of Shi Liang Wang, Esq.

Two Months Ago

San Francisco, California

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

Fox,

Long time no see! How’s life treating you?

Still living the life of a well-paid G-

Man? Your office is still in the basement,

right? I’m writing because I received

something which is more your style than

mine. A distant cousin in China died recently.

Xian Ang, my cousin, lost his farm and

his family. The poor guy was so devastated

after his daughter drowned, that he killed

himself. The only possessions left of his

estate were a letter, and the item I’ve

enclosed. I know that you specialize in the

bizarre and unusual, and the fact that

you make a living at it still amazes me. But,

I thought you might want to take a look

into this, and see if this object really did

have anything to do with his death.

Xian wrote in his letter, that this item is a

talisman, a charmed object—the actual

translation of the Chinese word is somewhere

between the two. He said that

three wishes were bestowed upon this Dragon’s

Wing, and that he foolishly used one. That

wish destroyed his life.

You and I know that legends and superstitions

run wild in old countries,

but I’ve heard old Chinese sayings that make a

lot of sense. If you do look into this,

and find that the Dragon’s Wing had anything

to do with his death, let me know. After all,

he was a relative of mine.

Xian was a farmer, and his wish was for the

drought to end, so his daughter would

never experience hardship.

Be careful Fox, there are still two wishes

left!

Your friend,

Shi the Guy, Esq.

Xxxxxx ACT ONE xxxxxX

X-Files Office, Wednesday afternoon

Basement of the Hoover Building

Washington, DC

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

“Dr. Hiller has an irrefutable alibi for last

Saturday night.”

“Yes, Scully, and the Tuesday night before

that, and for the twenty-fifth of

last month. C’mon, nobody has that many

ironclad alibis. In fact, in my book, that

makes him even more suspicious.”

“More suspicious than what?” Scully paced as

she spoke. “Than not having an

alibi? Mulder, Dr. Harlan Hiller could not

have killed anyone last Saturday. Hundreds

of people saw him at the dedication of the new

Pediatric Neurology wing of Fairfax

Mercy Hospital.”

Mulder sat at his desk with his hands clasped

behind his head. Scully stalked

back and forth, waving her hands. He liked how

she flushed when she was agitated, but

wasn’t about to let her get the upper hand. He

sat up, and tapped the desktop with

his fingertip.

“I have Mrs. Edith Fleischmann who saw Dr.

Hiller inject something into Bertha

Witherspoon’s I.V. bag at the Chesapeake

Nursing and Assisted Living Center in

Baltimore. She died that same night.”

“Mulder, do I need to remind you that Edith

Fleischmann is eighty-seven years

old?”

“And Sadie Littlejohn reported that Dr. Hiller

examined her roommate, Lenore

Morrison, last Tuesday night in their hospital

room, right before Mrs. Morrison died.”

“Mulder.”

He pointed his finger at her. “Leo Formann

identified his own killer on the

night of the twenty-fifth. Right before he

died, he stated that Dr. Harlan Hiller

poisoned him. You say all these people are

making false ID’s, Scully? Why?”

She sat on the edge of his desk, looked down,

and said softly, “The more

things change, the more they stay the same.”

Mulder scrunched his forehead, “What do you

mean?”

“You’re a difficult man. You know that?” She

sighed and looked up. “Passionate, stubborn,

wonderful in bed, but difficult.”

He eyed her warily for a moment then said,

“Well, that’s a new approach to an

old argument.”

She shook her head. “You said it once

yourself. We go through this

perfunctory song and dance. I think I’m right,

you know you’re right, and on and on it goes.”

Mulder got up. “Hey, I have an idea.” He bent

down, catching her eye. “Let’s

start over, and conduct an in-depth

investigation on Doctor Hiller.”

“Isn’t that what we’re doing now?” she asked.

“No, we’re taking bits and pieces of what we

think happened, and what we know

happened. We’re giving opinions, and making

decisions based on what I believe

versus what you believe.” He leaned against

the desk, next to her. “Remember what

they taught us in FBI school? When a string of

murders are committed, and the same

person’s name keeps coming up as a possible

suspect, we do a complete investigation on

him. What do you say?”

clip_image004

“You’re mocking me, aren’t you?”

“No, I’m not,” he said seriously. “There are

obviously things here that don’t

fit. Maybe he uses hallucinogens, maybe astral

projection, or has an accomplice, or, hell,

maybe an evil twin brother. Let’s just back up

a bit, and do some heavy digging on Dr.

Hiller, so we can do the song and dance

together.” He caught her eye again, and nodded

encouragingly. “The one thing you and I agree

on, Scully is that we have an

impossible scenario repeated three times.”

“Sometimes this job isn’t fun.” She got off

the desk, and straightened her

skirt. “Three elderly patients are dead, and

the only suspect we have appears to be out of

the running. Dr. Hiller’s alibis look good,

but I admit, we need to know why his name was

mentioned each time someone died. And how

three people claimed to have seen him prior to

all three deaths. I know we can’t ignore the

witnesses. I just wish this job was

easier sometimes.”

He looked at her and frowned.

“Not easier all the time,” she corrected.

“Just easier sometimes.”

“You know what *I* wish, Scully…” Mulder’s

voice trailed off. He whirled

around, and strode to his file cabinet.

“Damn! I didn’t mean to file this away; I just

didn’t want to lose it.” He pulled the drawer

open, and started flipping through the files

muttering, “I forgot all about this.”

Scully followed him.

“Is there something in there that’s going to

help us find a serial killer?”

She looked into the file drawer. “Or is it an

answer to a wish?”

“Neither. It’s something that wishes are made

on. Aha!” He reached into the

drawer, and carefully lifted out a folder.

“It’s a Dragon’s Wing. You said you had a

wish.” He gently touched a small, flattened

Ziploc bag stapled to the inside of the

manila folder. The Ziploc bag contained a red

and gold silk bag about four inches by four

inches. It was cinched with a thin, gold,

drawstring.

“What’s a Dragon’s Wing?” she asked as Mulder

handed her the letter from Shi

Wang.

“Read this. A friend of mine from my Oxford

days sent it.”

Her eyes flickered as she read. “Have you

opened the bag?”

“No. Uh—not yet,” he smiled shyly. “Want to

see it?”

She nodded, and reread the letter.

Mulder sat, and removed the small red and gold

bag from the baggie. Scully came

up behind him, reached over to put the letter

down, and placed her warm hand on

the back of his neck. He slipped two fingers

into the small silk bag, and gently removed

the Dragon’s Wing. It looked like a mummified

piece of a bat’s wing, except that it had

leather-like scales and pinfeathers. It was

about the size of a silver dollar, and

scorched black around its ragged edges.

“It’s not very impressive, is it?” Mulder

said, disappointed, and slid it back

into the bag.

“Surely there must be an old saying about

dangerous things coming in small

packages,” she said, massaging the nape of his

neck.

He leaned back, and tilted his chin up,

resting his head between her breasts.

“Well, you’re pretty dangerous…”

He pushed away from his desk, startling her

backwards a step. He stood and

circled around to pin her against his desk.

“Mulder, stop it,” she whispered just as the

phone rang.

“I’m not the only one who’s difficult.” He

sighed as he picked up the phone.

“Mulder.”

He listened for a minute, then rolled his

eyes. “Yep. Right.” Another pause,

then, “Right. Okay. Got’cha.” He gently placed

the handset back into its cradle,

went down to the floor on one knee, and yanked

the cord out of the wall. Pieces of the

faceplate flew as the phone line whipped

through the air.

“Problem?” Scully asked casually.

“Nope.” He looked at her. “Scully, you’re

right.” He wrapped the broken cord

around the phone. “Sometimes this job isn’t

fun.”

“What was that about?” She picked up a piece

of faceplate, and put it on the

desk beside the dead telephone.

He stared at the mess on his desk. “You know,

Scully, there’s something inherently wrong

about cameras attached to traffic lights.”

“They tracked you down, eh?” She folded her

arms, and hiked her hip onto the

desk.

“Yeah, but it took some doing on their part.

The traffic cameras just take

pictures of the rear license plates. I wish I

could hire the guy at the car rental agency to

work for the FBI, and I wish…” Mulder looked

at the little silk bag and paused. “I wish…”

“What?” she asked.

“According to Shi, we have two wishes left in

this bag.” He picked up the bag,

and swung it around his index finger by the

thin gold cord.

“Mulder, your track record on wishes isn’t

very good. Maybe we should just

leave those wishes right where they are.”

“What do you mean?” he asked, surprised. “How

many times have you had three wishes granted

by a genie?”

Scully shrugged.

“Well, I have more experience than you, and I

now know the correct way to phrase a

wish.”

“We don’t even know if this really is a

charmed object,” she countered. “The

way I read Shi Wang’s letter, it wasn’t clear

whether his cousin’s wish was granted, or

whether it was a set of tragic coincidences.”

“But, I know the trick, Scully,” he said,

nodding at the Dragon’s Wing. “The

secret behind a successful wish is to be very

specific.”

She shook her head. “I don’t know about you,

but except for a restful weekend

with my favorite partner,” she elbowed him

gently, “I have nothing to wish for.”

He turned, and studied her face for a moment.

“Then that’s what I’ll wish for.”

He grinned. “For the both of us.”

“Mulder, we’re working on a case. We can’t

take time out of our investigation.”

“You sound as if you believe that a little

piece of skin could grant my wish,”

Mulder teased. “Look, I met Shi L. Wang, Esq.

at Oxford. This was the guy who

short-sheeted my bed, put salt in the sugar

bowl, and did unmentionable things with my

toothbrush. We still keep in touch, and I

really like him, but I can only trust him as

far as I can throw him in a truck.”

“‘Throw him in a truck?'” She snorted, and

said, “I just don’t think we should

be playing with this now. We’re too busy.”

“All the more reason to try it now. You know

that we’re busy checking into Dr.

Hiller, so if we suddenly find ourselves in a

Mediterranean Spa, we’ll have proof that the

Dragon’s Wing works.”

He touched the little bag on the desk in front

of him. “Besides, if Shi isn’t

pulling my leg, and this really is a charmed

object.” He opened the bag, and gently finger

tweezed out the contents. “This is right up

our X-Files alley.”

She looked at the pitiful, charred piece of

flesh between his fingers and said,

“A weekend at a spa does sound nice.”

He lowered his voice and said, “I’ll rub warm

mud all over you, if you rub scented oil all

over me.”

“Or vice versa,” she purred.

He smiled broadly. “You’re on!”

Putting his hand to his forehead, reminiscent

of Johnny Carson’s Karnack the

Magnificent, he said, “Just give me a minute

to phrase this correctly.”

He peeked up at Scully, who began tapping her

fingers against the edge of the

desk.

“Okay, okay, I think I have it,” he said,

clearing his desk.

Gently holding the fragile wing in front of

his lips, he took a breath.

“Here is my wish.” The wing was so light it

fluttered as he spoke.

“I wish for Dana Scully and I to be alone

together with no interruptions.

Allowed to do whatever things we want to do,

in total privacy.” He looked at her with an

evil grin, “And for Scully to be putty in my

hands.”

“Mulder!”

“The end,” he said quickly.

“Putty in your hands?”

“As added proof that the Dragon’s Wing works.”

He said innocently.

She stood, took a deep breath, and headed for

the door. “Well, I don’t feel very putty-ish

right now.”

“Give it time!” he called after her. ‘And a

few bottles of wine,’ he thought.

Mulder opened the bag to replace the Dragon’s

Wing. His eyes widened. A piece

of flesh had broken off, fluttered to his

desk, and crumbled.

The remaining wing was now half the original

size.

Xxxxxx ACT TWO xxxxxX

X-Files Office, Thursday, noon

Basement of the Hoover Building

Washington, DC

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

“When I was in FBI school, they said that an

‘investigation’ was a detailed

inquiry or systematic examination of the case

at hand.” Scully placed her palms on his

desk, bent down, and said, “I have an

appointment with Dr. Hiller in an hour at

Union Memorial Hospital in Baltimore to

fulfill the ‘inquiry’ part of the

investigation.”

“Are you sure you’re not feeling even a little

pliable right now?” Mulder asked, as he

riffled through invoices with photographs of

his rear bumper attached. “Don’t

you have the slightest urge to fan me or feed

me grapes?”

“I thought I was pretty pliable last night,”

she said, pulling a chair close to

his desk.

He looked at her and smiled. “Why, yes. Yes

you were. And more descriptive

than usual.” He lowered his voice. “I like it

when you talk to me like that.”

She leaned in, and whispered, “Why don’t you

come to Baltimore to interview

Dr. Hiller with me? I’m leaving now.”

Mulder chuckled, and tore a check from his

checkbook. “I thought he worked at

Fairfax Mercy Hospital in DC.”

“No, not any more. He still has personal and

professional acquaintances there,

though.” She leaned back. “Now, he’s on staff

at Union Memorial, a good hospital in a

nice part of Baltimore. He’s a doctor of

internal medicine, and specializes in

geriatrics.”

“Geriatrics is old people, right?” Mulder

asked, licking an envelope.

Scully sighed. “Geriatrics is the branch of

medicine that deals with diagnosing, and

treating diseases and problems of the

elderly.”

“Like I said, ‘old people.’ Hey, don’t get me

wrong, Scully. I like old people. I hope to

be one someday.” He stopped and stared at her,

then said, “You and I will make

a cute old couple some day, don’t you think?”

Her face and neck flushed. She stood, cleared

her throat, and said, “I’m leaving.”

“Okay, okay I’m coming. But Scully…?”

“Yeah?”

He held up a stack of envelopes. “How ’bout

you drive?”

XxxxxxxxxxxxxxX

Union Memorial Hospital

1:15 PM, Thursday afternoon

Baltimore, Maryland

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

Mulder lowered his head, and tucked his hands

deep into the pockets of his long, black

coat. It was windy and unseasonably chilly.

The dark, heavy clouds blotted

the sun, and rumbled in the distance. Scully

combed her fingers through her windblown hair

as they walked up to the information desk of

Union Memorial Hospital.

“Good afternoon. I’m Agent Scully, and this is

Agent Mulder. We have an appointment

with Dr. Harlan Hiller.” Scully showed her

badge, and received a Visitor’s

pass in return.

“He’s expecting you.” The elderly receptionist

smiled politely as she handed

Mulder his pass. “I have a note from Dr.

Hiller asking me to page him when you arrived.

You can go straight up, and he’ll meet you

there.”

They followed her directions to Dr. Hiller’s

office, and before Mulder knocked

on the door, Scully said, “The doctor’s being

very cooperative.”

“Maybe his evil twin isn’t so cooperative,” he

retorted, as he knocked.

The door swung open and Mulder was met by the

bright, brown eyes of Dr. Harlan

Hiller. Laugh lines and crows feet creased

high into his cheeks. He beamed a

wide gap-toothed smile highlighted by large,

white teeth.

“Come in! Welcome!” He stepped aside. “I

believe you are the first FBI agents I’ve ever

met.”

Dr. Hiller was three inches taller and, maybe,

five pounds heavier than Scully.

His black hair was cropped so close, that his

scalp shone through. ‘Dr. Hiller’ was

embroidered above the left breast pocket of

his lab coat, and the white material

accentuated his black skin.

“Dr. Hiller, I’m Agent Scully, and this is

Agent Mulder. Thank you for meeting

with us today.” She offered her hand, and he

shook it vigorously.

“Not a problem—not a problem.” Dr. Hiller took

Mulder’s hand, and shook it

just as enthusiastically. “So nice to meet

you, agents. Please, we can all sit over

here.” He gestured to his desk.

Mulder pulled an office chair over to the desk

while Scully moved a chair to his right.

Dr. Hiller took his own chair from behind his

desk, and moved it to the side, so he could

face the agents directly. He obviously did not

need the security a large desk

provided.

“Now, how can I help you?” Dr. Hiller sat with

his hands on his thighs, and leaned

forward. His eyes were still bright, but he

spoke seriously. “Because I really hope I

can.”

“We’re investigating the deaths of three of

your patients,” Scully began.

“Yes, I know. If I’m not mistaken, the

deceased are Bertha Witherspoon, Lenore

Morrison, and Leo Formann.”

“That’s correct.”

“Agent Scully, you probably know that Mrs.

Morrison and Mr. Formann were my

patients when I was on staff at Fairfax Mercy.

However, after I left, Dr.Robert Spellman

took over most of my caseload.” He looked up

shyly. “I—uh—I’ve already been questioned

about this.”

The questioning during a murder investigation,

made most people indignant,

whether they were guilty or not, but Doctor

Hiller’s apologetic tone surprised Mulder.

Perhaps the doctor didn’t realize how close he

was to becoming a murder suspect.

“I know you’ve been interviewed, Doctor, and

thank you for indulging us,”

Mulder said. “But there’s one aspect in all

these deaths that is puzzling. You were seen

attending to these patients right before they

died.”

“Is that what the witnesses said? That I was

seen treating all these patients

before they passed?” Hiller asked, amazed.

“Leo Formann identified you himself, right

before he died,” Mulder said.

“But I only saw one of them.” Hiller’s eyes

darted from Mulder to Scully.

“Which one?” she asked, looking over to

Mulder.

“Why, Bertha Witherspoon, of course. She was

admitted to Union Memorial two

months ago, right around the time I joined the

staff. When she was discharged to the

Chesapeake Nursing and Assisted Living Center,

she asked if I would continue to treat her.

I arranged it myself.”

The doctor had a whiff of an accent. Mulder

couldn’t tell if it was West Indian, South

African, or The Bronx.

“Dr. Hiller,” Scully asked, “What were you

doing for Mrs. Witherspoon?”

“Her potassium level was down, so I ordered

some to be injected into her IV.

It’s a common procedure. The nursing staff was

busy helping a patient two doors down,

so I added the medication to her IV bag

instead of waiting for one of them. I noted

it in the chart so that the dosage wouldn’t be

repeated.”

“How did you feel when Mrs. Witherspoon died?”

Scully asked. Mulder shot her

a look, but she was focused on Hiller.

The doctor leaned back, and folded his arms.

His calm, lilting voice answered,

“Agent Scully, death isn’t something I feel

bad or good about. The truth is: if you

live, you die. However, because of my work, I

feel I’m on intimate terms with Death, and I

don’t fear it. I believe that we are powerless

when our time truly comes. Bertha’s time had

truly come.”

“Why did you become a physician if you feel

that Medical Science is powerless

to help?” Scully bristled.

“I didn’t say we couldn’t help. But, when God

has made His decision, all we

can do is ease the suffering, and help quiet

the fear. We can make the transition from

this life to the next easier for our loved

ones. Older folk know this, and most of the

time, all they want is a hand to hold when

they say good-bye.”

Dr. Hiller leaned forward, and smiled. “That’s

why I study gerontology. This population

has no romantic notions about immortality.

Death is expected, and I’m happy to

help when their time comes.”

“How do you help them?” Mulder stared into Dr.

Hiller’s eyes.

“With comfort measures only. Let nature take

its course, and see that there’s

no unnecessary medical interference.” Hiller

didn’t blink.

“How do you define ‘unnecessary,’ Dr Hiller?”

Mulder asked pointedly.

“I don’t define ‘unnecessary,’ Agent Mulder.”

He smiled, sat back, and crossed

his legs. “My patients do.”

Xxxxxxxxx

“We didn’t ask him about Leo Formann and

Lenore Morrison,” Scully complained.

“Yes we did, and he said he was only there for

Bertha Witherspoon, but he didn’t say he

killed her.” He turned and pointed at her. “I

think you owe Edith Fleischmann

an apology, by the way.”

“Bertha’s roommate, I know.” She sighed. “I

have to check into the Doctor’s

alibi again, for that night.”

“Yeah, I seem to remember something about it

being irrefutable?”

“It must have been a mix-up on the time.” She

waved her hand dismissively.

“What made you run out of there so fast?”

“I didn’t run out of there.” Mulder put his

arm around her shoulders, and

hurried her along. “Dr. Hiller wasn’t going to

confess to euthanasia. So, now we have

some digging to do.”

“Digging?”

“You heard him, Scully. He likes to help old

people out with their suffering.

Be there for

them at the end.”

“I wish you’d stop calling our aged

population, ‘old people.'” She walked

quickly and deliberately; her lips pressed

together. She stopped suddenly. “While I agree

that there’s a time to let people die with

dignity, his cavalier attitude toward his

patients was

unnerving.”

“Pissed you off, didn’t he.”

“Yeah, but I didn’t want to get into a

discussion with him about morality and

the Hippocratic Oath. I was already close to

becoming righteously indignant.” She

smiled depreciatingly. “Besides, it wouldn’t

have helped.”

“Well, while you were making appointments as

your part of the inquiry, I was

gathering information.” He took her elbow, and

guided her across the street to their

car. “It seems that the good doctor pays

monthly rent on several storage facilities in

the Baltimore area. Maybe he moved here for a

reason.” He opened the driver’s side door for

her.

“Why? To be closer to his junk? Mulder, people

rent those so they don’t have

to throw away Aunt Colleen’s quilt, Aunt

Mitzi’s bear rug, or Aunt Maureen’s rocking

chair.” She slammed the door, and put the key

in the ignition.

He scooted into the passenger’s seat. “You

have a lot of aunts.”

“Yes, I do. That’s how I know what storage

units are for, because I rent one.”

“I didn’t know that. Is it heated? Maybe we

could set up a warm mud bath in

it for the week-end.” He patted his shirt

pocket; “I even brought the Dragon’s Wing, in

case we wanted to use that last wish.”

“You brought it with you?”

He nodded, and patted his pocket again.

Scully shook her head and continued, “Well,

mine isn’t climate controlled, but some units

are.”

“I don’t know about you, but I think that even

for a doctor, seven large garage

units are excessive.” He reached under the

seat, and pulled out a street map.

She paused, “Yeah, that is excessive.”

“I’ve got a list of them.” He opened a small

notebook, and thumbed through the

pages.

The sky darkened. Lightning flashed and

thunder cracked, but no rain fell.

“That was right on cue,” Scully said, looking

out the window. “Sounds like

it’s time to go. Where’s the first unit?”

“A little south of the main city, in

Brooklyn.” He opened the map, and ran his

finger down through the streets.

“It seems that a lot of big cities have

Brooklyns.” She backed the Taurus away

from the curb.

“Let’s see what Dr. Hiller has in this one.”

XxxxxxxxxxxxxX

U Store It, Public Storage, Thursday, 3:00 PM

East Patapsco Avenue, Brooklyn

Baltimore City, Maryland

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

“I’m sure that in FBI school, they said

something about obtaining search

warrants, and avoiding breaking and entering,”

Scully said, glancing around the “U Store It”

public storage on East Patapsco Avenue.

“Really? I must have been absent that day.”

Mulder fiddled with a ring of lock picks.

“Were you absent the day they showed you how

to use those, too?”

Mulder looked closely at the picks. Even

though it was only three o’clock in

the afternoon, the purple-black clouds

darkened the sky so completely that the

streetlights kicked on.

The “U Store It” was a self-serve facility

made up of several long lines of

large garage-door units. No security guard was

on duty when they’d driven through the front

gates, so they hadn’t had to show their badges

or answer any questions. The building

they wanted was well hidden from the street,

so Scully had quickly driven around to the

back, and parked in front of Unit #527.

Mulder finally held up his chosen pick.

“If you women would start using bobby pins

again, it would make breaking and

entering a lot less complicated.” Mulder slid

the pick into the padlock and jiggled it

gently. The tumblers clicked, and the lock

popped open. He removed the lock, and opened

the hasp that secured the door. Holding the

lock high in the air, he raised his other

arm, and took a bow.

Scully looked at the padlock skeptically, and

said, “Either Dr. Hiller isn’t too concerned

about what’s in here, or you’re one hell of a

cat burglar.”

He flipped the shackle around his finger and

smiled. “It’s always good to have

other employment options available.”

Mulder put the lock down, grasped the garage-

door handle, and tugged.

“Jesus, what’s this door made of? Lead? Gimme

a hand here, Scully.”

Scully wedged her fingers between his, and, at

his nod, they both pulled. The

door opened up a foot. They readjusted their

stances and heaved again. It took two

more strong pulls and a push, to completely

raise the heavy metal door.

Thunder clapped in the background as they

stood in the open doorway of the

storage unit. A musty, mildew odor wafted out.

Mulder snaked his hand inside, and patted the

wall until he found a light switch. Dim light

from a single bulb illuminated the

dust lying on the paint tarps covering Dr.

Hiller’s personal possessions.

clip_image006

“Mulder, look.” Scully pointed down. A jumble

of footprints were scattered over the dusty

floor.

Mulder edged in front of her and walked in.

“Funny. The tarp coverings aren’t

disturbed, but it looks like someone’s been in

here recently.”

“The footprints look like they’re a few weeks

old, but it’s hard to tell,” Scully said,

stepping into the storage room behind him.

“This room looks like it goes way back there.”

Mulder pulled a small flashlight from his

pocket, and clicked it on. The storage room

was crowded to the ceiling with tarp-covered

items.

“It looks like all his stuff is covered up,

like he’s getting ready to paint

the place.” He turned to her. “Why would he

want to paint in here?”

The small beam showed footprints continuing

into the darkness. He swung the beam of

light around on the floor, then on the tarp in

front of him. He leaned over,

and with his left hand, gripped the heavy

fabric and lifted.

Fat raindrops smacked against the tin roof,

filling the room with a loud, wet

staccato.

“Mulder, what is it?” Scully stepped in

further to avoid the spray of the

pelting rain, while keeping surveillance on

the parking lot.

“What do you make of these?” Mulder pulled the

tarp back revealing rows of neatly

stacked black boxes. He pulled another cloth

away, uncovering more stacks of identical

black boxes. “There are hundreds of them in

here.”

He lifted one. The box was seamless heavy

plastic with no obvious opening. It

was rectangular, shorter and wider than a

large shoebox. He turned it over in his

hands, and was surprised at how heavy it was.

He figured it weighed around five or six

pounds. There was a small metal plate stuck to

the short side of the box. It read:

MTB—3/10-5/97

Mulder picked up another box and read the

plate: PNS—12/18-2/00. He walked

back, and handed it to Scully.

“What is this?” he asked.

“Mulder,” she said slowly, “You said that Dr.

Hiller pays rent on seven units like this

one?”

“Yeah.”

“Well, we’ve just broken into his own private

columbarium. These boxes are used in a

morgue or at a cemetery to hold cremains: the

remains of cremated individuals.”

“Holy shit,” Mulder whispered. “You mean, each

of these boxes was once a— a

person?”

“That’s right. Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.”

Scully said grimly.

“There’s so many of them.” Mulder tried to

swallow, but his tongue was too dry. A

moment ago, the boxes were oddities. Now they

were someone’s dearly departed.

Someone’s friend or father. Someone’s sister.

“Now we know what Dr. Hiller has in this unit,

and in maybe six more storage units as

well. The plaques probably are initials and

dates. See, on this one, 12/18-2/00?” Scully

turned the box where he could see. “It could

mean December, 1918, to February, 2000.

This person with the initials ‘PNS’ was just

over 81 years old when he or she died.”

Mulder looked around at the tall mounds, and

started tearing down the tarps. He was

mindful not to jostle the boxes too much.

“You’re right.” She stared wide-eyed at the

dozens of stacks of black boxes

he’d uncovered. “There are hundreds of them.”

Mulder peered into the blackness of the

storage unit. “I’m going further back

into the room, I think there’s something else

in here.” He aimed his flashlight, and

took a step. He heard Scully say, “I’m going

out to the car; my phone doesn’t work in here.

We need to find a way to break in legally…”

She ducked her head out into the rain.

Lightning struck and thunder crashed in a

deafening roar. The storage room lit

up with a brilliant flash just as the heavy

metal door slipped its moor. The force of the

slamming door flung Scully back into the room.

The light faded out as Mulder heard her head

smack the concrete floor.

“Scully!”

His little beam wavered as it found her. Her

eyes were closed, and blood ran

down her face, pooling on the floor.

“God, Scully, please…” he whispered

fiercely, “Talk to me. C’mon, talk to

me.” He knelt next to her on the hard floor,

and felt her pulse. Her heartbeat was strong,

but she was breathing in short, shallow gasps.

“Don’t do this, Scully. Come on, please

open your eyes.”

The thunder stilled, and the rain dissipated;

the room was deathly quiet. Mulder charged

over to the door, and strained to lift it. It

wouldn’t budge.

Pounding his fists against the door, he

shouted, “Help, somebody!” He yelled

louder. “We need help in here! Help!”

clip_image008

His voice echoed among the ashes of the dead.

Lowering himself to the floor, he gently

shifted Scully into his lap. She lay still and

silent, her warm blood soaking into his shirt.

“Scully, please wake up…please, Scully…”

He rocked her gently, softly repeating her

name. Her arm flopped, and her head lolled as

he swayed. No one had seen them enter,

and they were far back from the street. They

were isolated, totally alone together.

And Scully was putty in his hands.

Xxxxxx ACT THREE xxxxxX

“U Store It”—Unit #527

East Patapsco Avenue

Brooklyn section of Baltimore

Late Thursday afternoon

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

“…and then he told me to get my skinny ass

off the court or he’d call my mother. What

did he think I was? A kid? He didn’t scare me,

though, Scully, I mean, I was

almost eighteen…” Mulder’s voice drifted off

as he planted a kiss on the top of her

head. “C’mon, Scully,” he whispered into her

hair, rocking her gently. “You say we

never talk enough. I’m all ears now.”

The ceiling light bulb fluttered on,

suggesting that the transformer, blown out

by the lightning, was back in business. Mulder

looked around. He had stacked the

black boxes carefully, so he could lean

against them as Scully reclined in his lap. He

looked at his watch, and ran his hand through

his hair before hugging her to his chest. It

had been the longest half-hour of his life.

However, her head had stopped bleeding, and

her breathing was deep and steady.

“Why won’t you wake up? What can I do?” He

squeezed his eyes shut. “You have

to tell me, Scully.” He resumed his gentle

rocking.

“Have to…keep going…” Scully mumbled.

Mulder held his breath. “Scully?”

“I said…keep going.” She took a slow breath.

“I like to hear…” She stirred in

his arms, and opened her eyes. “… about your

skinny seventeen year-old ass.” She smiled

weakly.

“Oh, God, Scully. Scully…” Letting out his

breath, he gently kissed her

cheeks. He looked at her face, and smiled in

relief. “I said I was almost eighteen.”

“Almost eighteen is seventeen.” She sat up

slowly, and held her head. “Oh my God.”

“Take it easy. Slow and easy.” He rubbed his

hands softly up and down her arms.

“Look at your shirt,” she said, patting the

bloodstains. “It’s a mess.” She

tilted her head back against his chest, and

closed her eyes.

“You have to stay awake, Scully.” He moved her

out of his lap, leaned her against the

boxes, and stood up. “You bumped your head

pretty hard.” He offered her his

hand. “Try and stand up, okay?”

She sighed, and held out her hands. He took

them, and helped her to her feet.

She wobbled, and he held her arms to steady

her. “How bad does it look?” she asked.

“Here, feel.” He guided her fingertips to the

jagged cut at her hairline.

She winced as she probed. “It’s not bad, just

a couple of stitches, maybe. The door must

have hit me before I fell. Heads and scalps

always bleed a lot.” She gingerly

touched the bump on the back of her head, and

looked at him blearily. She sat back down on

a stack of boxes and said, “It’s not as bad as

it looks.”

“Are you going to be all right?” he asked

worriedly.

She gave a wan smile. “After four or five

Tylenol, I will.”

“You scared me.” He leaned over and looked

into her eyes.

“I’m sorry.” Her bloodshot eyes were alert,

and both pupils matched in size.

Mulder knew that with a head injury, matching

pupils was a good thing.

“Don’t do it again.” His breathing evened out

as his heart finally started beating

correctly.

Mulder straightened up, stretched his arms

high over his head, and turned to

the door. Reaching down and curling his

fingers around the handle, he yanked up hard.

The door was welded to the ground. He backed

up and kicked it.

“Mulder.”

He kicked it again. And again and again,

growling at it with each impact.

“Mulder!” Scully stood unsteadily. “It’s okay,

we’ll figure something out.”

“Goddamit! I couldn’t get it open. You were

lying on the floor, bleeding to

death for all I knew, and I couldn’t get

the…” He kicked again. “…fucking door

open!”

Thunder rumbled on the other side.

“Someone will see our car,” she said using

Mulder’s arm for balance. “Storage

lots have security guards that make rounds.

It’s too bad that we’ll be caught warrant-

less, but, eventually we will be found.” She

staggered over to the tumble of boxes.

Rubbing her temples, she sat down next to JVS

5/09—4/99.

“Hey, Mulder.” She hefted the box and rubbed

the date with her thumb. “Read

off some of the dates on those boxes.”

“Why?” He sent one last half-hearted kick into

the door.

“Just the first dates. Like on this one where

it says 5/09.”

Mulder sighed and looked at her. She sat

staring at the black box, fingering the

engraved numbers. Blood smeared down the right

side of her face and neck, caking in her

hair. A large purple bruise extended from her

hairline to her eye, and accompanied the

angry gash in her scalp. Her favorite cream-

colored silk blouse was ruined. If she wanted

him to, he would read dates to her all night

long.

He looked for the numbers.

“Let’s see—okay.” He scanned the row in front

of him and read aloud. “10/12, 3/21, uh

let me wipe this off, 4/19…”

“Okay, that’s enough.” She pointed at the

boxes. “Mulder, did you notice…?”

“Yeah, they’re all old people. I mean, like,

really old people.”

She sighed and shook her head. “Mulder, they

were people who lived long lives.

Dr. Hiller was a geriatric specialist. I

wonder if these were some of his patients

who didn’t

want his ‘unnecessary medical interference’.”

“If they were, he certainly has quite a

collection of them. Maybe they still

owed him money, and he wasn’t going to let

them go until they paid in full. Wait!” He

fumbled for his flashlight. “I thought there

was something else back there.”

Loud splashes of rain pelted down, and thunder

echoed loudly in the little room.

Mulder picked his way through the mausoleum

until he got to the back. He

turned and saw Scully watching him in the dim

light. ‘Yep, she’s gonna have a real

shiner,’ he thought as he pulled down the last

tarp.

A large, black granite slab leaned against the

back wall. He ran his hand across the dusty,

cold stone, feeling its smooth, polished

surface.

“What is it?” she asked.

“It’s a big, flat rock.” He ran the flashlight

beam across the front and sides. “It looks

like a big grave marker, but it doesn’t have

anything engraved on it.” He looked at

the stacks of ashes and said, “Of course, I

may not have thought of a grave marker under

other circumstances.”

“So what are we looking at here, Mulder?” She

squinted up at him as he approached. “A

doctor who either kills his patients, or let’s

them die. Then, has them cremated, and hides

them here. What for? And where were these

people’s relatives,” she gestured

to the stacks around them, “when he did this?”

“Maybe they didn’t have relatives. Maybe he

was taking care of them.” He sat

on the floor cross-legged at her feet, gently

moved a box out of his way, and stared

up at her.

“Maybe.” She looked down at him. He reached up

to brush her hair off her bruised cheek. “I’m

going to have a black eye, aren’t I?”

“Yeah, I was just thinking that.” He smiled

sympathetically. “I guess you can read my

mind, huh?” He cleared his throat, and took a

deep breath. “I owe you an apology.”

“For what? Noticing my black eye?” She smiled,

and ran her fingers through his hair.

“No. For the wish. I really thought I had the

technique down. But I blew it.”

Still stroking his hair, she asked softly,

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“I wanted us to be alone together.” He quoted,

“‘Alone together with no interruptions.

Allowed to do whatever things we want to do,

in total privacy.’ And I wanted

you to be putty in my hands.” He drew a shaky

breath. “For the last half-hour, you were

absolutely at my mercy.”

“Mulder, you’re not blaming all this on that?”

She tapped his shirt pocket holding the

Dragon’s Wing.

“The wish came true, Scully. I’m just glad

you’re still alive.” He took her

hand, kissed it, and held it to his chest.

“What?”

She was smiling at him, her eyes glittering in

the soft light. “What?” he repeated grinning.

“I can’t…” Her expression grew thoughtful.

“I can’t explain how you make me feel when

you talk about reading minds and making

wishes.” She leaned down and smiled

softly. “You remind me that there’s still

wonder and magic in the world. Every day you

show me there’s at least one person who hasn’t

become too jaded to see the mysteries around

us. No matter how long I live, as long as I’m

with you, I’ll never grow old.”

He blinked several times. “And you make me

believe in miracles.”

Scully’s smile widened, so Mulder caught some

of her teeth when he leaned in and kissed

her.

“You know, Mulder, you only make confessions

like this when the witnesses are

unable to testify.” She handed him CAO—10/21-

6/97.

He studied the black boxes stacked to the

ceiling, and for the first time, he

shuddered. “Hey, Scully?”

“Hmm?”

“You wouldn’t do this, would you?” He shook

the box.

“Cremating is an efficient, and cost effective

method of interment. The Catholic Church

no longer forbids it, and some of the urns

I’ve seen are very pretty.” She ruffled his

hair, and patted his head.

“No. I mean, to me. You wouldn’t let this

happen to me, would you?” He gripped her

hand. Suddenly, her answer was profoundly

important.

“No,” she whispered. “I would never let that

happen.”

“You promise?” He stared at her intently.

“Yes. I promise.”

He nodded, and her eyes misted over.

The thunder clapped, then crashed. Scully

covered her ears, and Mulder jumped to his

feet.

“Damn! That was close. It shook the whole

room!” He took a few steps over to the

door. “When are the security people going to

notice we’ve broken in?”

Banging his fists on the door, he yelled,

“Hello! Hello! We’re stealing stuff

in here. Come arrest us!”

“Well, at least we’re warm and dry,” she

shrugged.

“Stop being optimistic. I’m getting hungry.”

He thought about kicking the

door again, but stopped. “You know, Scully? It

*is* warm in here.”

“I know. I’m glad.”

“I thought that this wasn’t a climate-

controlled unit,” he said, searching the

walls for a thermostat.

“It’s not.”

“Then it should be getting cooler in here,

with evening approaching and the

rain cooling everything off.” He paced back

and forth in front of the closed door.

She considered a minute. “Maybe it is heated,

because it’s definitely nice and

warm in here.”

“What’s on the other side of the wall behind

the big, flat rock?” he asked.

“There’s another garage unit like this one.

Two strips of units back to back, I think.

Why?”

Mulder walked back to the granite slab and

touched the wall behind it.

“Scully, the wall is hot.” He pointed his

flashlight at the ceiling. Smoke curled in the

rafters.

“Oh shit.” He rushed back to her. “We gotta

get out of here. Now!”

Scully stood slowly, and carefully moved to

the door. “Come on, Mulder. We

opened it once, we can open it again.”

“Scully, you shouldn’t…” He knew that the

door was glued to the floor, but he

said, “Okay, let’s do it.”

They both squatted and grabbed the rung.

“Ready?” He waited for her nod. “Okay, on

three. One, two, three!” They

heaved up hard on the handle.

The temperature rose several degrees, and

smoke filled the room. The door

remained locked down tight.

Scully slumped to the floor, held her head,

and moaned softly. “Let’s…let’s try it

again.”

Trying to keep the panic from his voice he

said, “It’s not going to open.” He

joined her on the floor, where there was less

smoke.

“We have to find a way out,” she said looking

through the haze.

Mulder smiled sadly. “I’m open to any and all

suggestions.”

Scully paused, narrowed her eyes, and said, “I

just made you a promise, and I’m not backing

out on it.”

She reached for him, and he opened his arms to

her. But instead of embracing him, she

opened his shirt pocket, and removed the red

and gold silk bag.

“Now, Scully? Miracles and wishes?” She backed

up; her silhouette was all he could see

through the thick, gray smoke.

The red bag fell to the floor, and he squinted

up at her. Scully held something between

her fingers.

Looking directly at the Dragon’s Wing, she

gasped, “Get us out of here before

we cook.”

“Scully,” he coughed. “You have to be…more

specific than that.” He coughed

again, and waved his hand in a futile attempt

to clear the smoke away from his face.

The searing heat would soon melt them away,

and his final wish was to be in her

arms when it did. He inched toward her

inadvertently bracing his hand against the

hot metal wall. He cried out, and pulled his

scorched hand back. His palm and fingers

bubbled with second-degree burns.

“Well, I’m cooking now!” He held up his hand,

for her to see.

The door popped open, and rose two feet, three

feet, all the way up until it clicked

completely open.

Mulder grabbed Scully off the floor, and

bolted out, into the rain. Both drew

in huge lungfuls of air as they got into their

car. Sirens wailed in the distance.

Thick, foul-smelling smoke poured out of Unit

# 527. The unit behind it was in full flame,

and the surrounding structures groaned,

buckling from the heat.

Seconds later, flames roared out of the open

door, and the unit crashed in a

heap of fire and black smoke. The blaze

consumed the remaining units, and one by one,

they folded in on themselves; leaving twisted

hunks of misshapen metal. The resulting

bonfire shot streams of orange flames high

into the air. The inferno ate its way through

old furniture, portraits of dead relatives,

and hundreds and hundreds of boxes of old

people’s ashes, crackling and popping as it

fed.

The heat quickly encroached on their car.

Mulder backed up, one handed, and

drove around to the front.

Fire trucks screamed, and barreled through the

gates; tires skidding as they

sped around back, but the lightning had done

its damage. The entire strip was

unrecognizable, fully ablaze, and engulfed in

thick, sooty smoke.

Mulder turned to his partner who stared

through the windshield, transfixed.

“Ashes to ashes,” she said without moving.

“Dust to dust,” he agreed.

Xxxxxx EPILOGUE xxxxxX

Apartment 42, Friday evening

Hegel Place

Alexandria, Virginia

~~*~~*~~*~~*~~

“Here, look at me again.”

Scully shifted in Mulder’s arms, opened her

eyes, and tried to look annoyed.

“I was dozing.” She stretched her arms over

her head. “It’s been over twenty-four hours;

you can stop checking now.”

“I promised the ER doctor that I’d look into

your eyes every two hours.” He carefully

shifted his right leg, and brushed her bruised

face with his good hand. “I keep

my promises, too, you know.”

Even though it was well past the seven hours

the doctor had suggested, Mulder

was still pleased that her pupils matched.

After the collapse of storage units, Mulder

had rushed them to Harbor Hospital

a few blocks away from the U Store It.

Grabbing Scully by her shirtsleeve, he had

dragged his bruised and wheezing partner into

the emergency room. The nurse had taken one

look at this limping man, covered in

bloodstains, filling out the admission forms

with his left hand cradled protectively

against his chest, and booked him a room, too.

Scully had misdiagnosed herself, but not by

much. She sustained a mild concussion, and

required five small stitches at the hairline.

Even though she suffered through

a couple of coughing fits, the heat and smoke

had not damaged her lungs. Her forehead,

right eye, and right cheek down to her chin

were a striking shade of purple. Her left eye

was lavender, with the promise of a deeper

shade to follow.

The ER doctor wanted to admit her overnight

for observation, but Mulder had

promised to keep a close eye on her. And he

knew that she wanted to keep her good eye

on him, too. Mulder’s left palm, fingers, and

thumb received first and second degree

burns. He had braced his hand against the hot

metal wall, and pushed his weight into it,

before recoiling. It hurt like a son-of-bitch.

But the surprise came when the nurse removed

his socks and shoes. His enthusiastic door

kicking had broken two toes on his right foot.

The doctor splinted them together, and sent

Mulder home in a walking boot. Broken toes

hurt like a son-of-a-bitch, too.

They were still sooty when they left the

hospital, so, by unspoken agreement,

they went to Mulder’s apartment to recuperate.

An hour after that, he sat clean and

sweet-smelling, with his injured foot propped

on the coffee table and his left hand elevated

on the arm of his sofa. His right hand held

the remote, and his arm was draped around

Scully’s shoulder as she snored softly, and

drooled on his chest. He clicked on ESPN,

certain that he was the happiest man alive.

A day later, he checked her pupils again. An

old black-and-white movie was playing in the

background.

“You hungry, Scully?”

“No, I’m not, but do you want me to make you

something?” She was trying to

wake up without moving her sore head.

“Nope.” He clicked the remote, and the screen

went black.

“What then?” She yawned, closed her eyes and

snuggled down into him.

“While you were dozing, I made a bunch phone

calls to the office, and—to a few

other places. Pulled a few strings.” He patted

her hair and leaned over to put the

remote on the coffee table.

“Hmm? And?”

“Well, it might interest you to know that

after we spoke with Dr. Hiller

yesterday, he left the country.”

She opened her eyes and sat up. “What?”

“Yep, he was informed of a family emergency,

and immediately booked a flight to

his native country. He flew out late last

night.”

“You are kidding me, right?” She turned so she

could look him in the eye.

“I’m not. Due to the lack of solid damning

evidence tying him to the deaths of

his former patients, and because of the good

domestic relations enjoyed between the United

States and his country, no warrant will be

issued to extradite Dr. Hiller from

Toronto, Canada.”

“What…what about the ashes? What about the

other storage units?” Her voice raised an

octave.

“Yes, about those. Dr. Hiller was very

forthcoming, after we tracked him down

this morning. He had no knowledge whatsoever

about any ashes, and denied that he

currently rented the now defunct Unit #527 at

the U Store It.”

As he spoke, Mulder tried one-handed, to curl

a few strands of her hair around

his little finger. “The storage company can’t

find Dr. Hiller’s original rental agreement. I

had a faxed copy, dated two years ago, but the

doctor said he no longer rented it.”

“So who did rent it?”

“I guess we’re not sure. Maybe after the smoke

clears, I’ll ask the U Store It

guys to check again. They probably won’t be

too interested in looking into it,

though.”

She stared at him, and very slowly shook her

head. “And the other six units?”

“Furniture, Scully, but not quite what you

thought. Dr. Hiller gave us

permission to look inside his storage rooms.

Each of them held different styles of

furniture. He explained that he liked to

redecorate—got tired of the same scheme—so

every few months he’d hire a moving company to

switch out his furniture. One unit had an Art

Nouveau motif, one had Japanese and Asian

overtones, and another had an Ultra-

Contemporary Swedish élan, etcetera. By the

way, his house on Gibson Island is currently

decorated in Modern Victorian.”

“Unbelievable.”

“Want one more unbelievable thing for today?”

he asked softly.

“There’s *more*? Boy, Mulder, I go to sleep

for a few hours and you wrap it all up?”

“Quite an institution, that FBI school, huh?”

He carefully moved his sore hand

onto a pillow in his lap, so he could turn

toward her. “One more thing, if you want

to hear it.”

“Okay,” she sighed. “I want to hear it.”

“Remember Leo Formann, the man who claimed

that Dr. Hiller poisoned him, and

Sadie Littlejohn, the elderly patient who

identified Dr. Hiller as ‘examining’ her

roommate, Lenore Morrison before Mrs. Morrison

died?”

“Yes, of course.”

“Mr. Formann is dead, he was eighty-one. And

now, so is Mrs. Littlejohn. She

passed away unexpectedly this morning. There’s

nobody left to identify Dr. Hiller.”

He paused to swallow before continuing. “Mrs.

Littlejohn lived to be eighty-five years

old, and had no relatives listed, and no one

entrusted to…” A lump unexpectedly formed in

his throat, and he looked away.

“Mulder,” she said softly, “if you want, I’ll

call the hospital and make sure that her body

is claimed for burial.”

He nodded silently. Even though he didn’t know

Mrs. Littlejohn, he didn’t want

her to end up as unclaimed ashes in a black

box.

“I—uh—I have an impossible thing, too,” she

said.

He cleared his throat, swiped at his nose, and

said, “Shoot.” It was hard to

tell with all the bruising, but Mulder thought

she was blushing.

“If anyone asks me how we got out of that

storage garage, my official answer,

and the one I may actually believe, is that

the heat loosened the joints, and caused

the metal door to expand and break free of the

door frame. It popped out of the door jamb,

thus allowing the door to open.”

“Except that the hot doorframe would have

expanded along with the hot door,

squeezing the door more firmly closed,” Mulder

said, picking a piece of imaginary lint

off her

sleeve.

“Different metals expand at different rates.”

“Touché!” He raised his good hand. “Or, as the

kids say, ‘true dat.'” He curled his hand

around her waist. He wasn’t buying it for a

minute, and doubted that she was either.

“That’s the explanation I would give if just

‘anyone’ asked me,” she hedged.

“But if you asked me what I really thought…”

He cut her off. “Okay, so, how did we escape

that pressure cooker?” He nodded

once. “There, I just asked you.”

She squirmed, and was definitely flushed pink

under the purple. He waited for her to answer.

“I was pretty desperate. I mean we were both

pretty desperate…”

“I noticed that.”

Scully worked her lips and attempted to form

the words. Mulder remained

politely silent, watching her struggle. She

clamped her mouth shut, tilted her chin

defiantly, and glared at him.

“Sorry, Scully. How ’bout I make it easy for

you? I mean, when it comes to

wishes. I’m your boy.” He kissed the top of

her head. “Besides, it won’t sound so crazy

to you if I say it.”

“No, I’ll tell it.” She sighed in resignation.

“I took that piece of paper-thin dragon tissue

out of your pocket, held it up, and made a

wish. After you shouted that you were

‘cooking,’ the Dragon’s Wing dissolved in my

hand, and the door opened. Now the

Dragon’s Wing was very fragile, and the heat

was pretty intense…”

“But since this is ‘me’ you’re telling…” he

poked her with his fingers.

“I didn’t believe it would work, but you did.

Don’t you see, Mulder? Faith is

believing.” She paused for words. “Faith is

when you believe in something with all your

heart, without needing logical proof or

material evidence.”

Scully lowered her voice, but she didn’t turn

away. Her eyes were shining when

she said, “Something did save us, yesterday.

It was your belief in wonder, wishes, and

the power of charmed objects. I never would

have wished on a piece of dead flesh without

you believing it would work.”

He smiled crookedly. “Ahh, it probably

wouldn’t have worked for me anyway.”

He pushed stray red strands away from her

eyes. “I would have been too specific.”

With one arm, he hugged her warmly, and

scooted as close to her as he could,

thoroughly convinced now that he was the

happiest man alive.

She snuggled back into him, and handed him the

remote. He aimed the clicker, but didn’t press

the button.

clip_image010

Lowering his hand, he cocked his head to the

side then dipped it to catch her

eye. “Hey, Scully, something you said made me

realize that my fondest wish has been

granted. Something I’ve wanted my whole life.”

Her brows knitted together. “What’s that?”

He lowered his voice. “I have always wanted,”

he leaned down, and kissed her

tenderly, “to believe.”

XxxxxxxxxxxxxxX

END

This was a tip o’ the pen to W. W. Jacobs

short story, “The Monkey’s Paw.” One

place to read it online is here:

http://www.gate.net/~madonia/monkeypa.htm

After 100 years, it’s still a spooky story!

TCS

~~*~~*~~*~~